22.04.2013 Views

download - Sekolah Tinggi Theologia Aletheia Lawang

download - Sekolah Tinggi Theologia Aletheia Lawang

download - Sekolah Tinggi Theologia Aletheia Lawang

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

JURNAL THEOLOGIA ALETHEIA<br />

Volume 5 Nomor 9<br />

September 2003<br />

DAFTAR ISI<br />

Catatan Redaksi 4<br />

Riwayat Singkat: Pdt. Peterus Pamudji, Ph.D. 5<br />

Melani Gunawan<br />

Trust and Obey (Suatu Refleksi Pribadi) 12<br />

Peterus Pamudji<br />

Mendengar dan Melakukan: Perumpamaan Tentang 21<br />

Dua Macam Pembangun (Luk 6:48-49; Mat 7:24-27)<br />

Kornelius A. Setiawan<br />

Trust and Obey: A Current Retrospective and Assessment 36<br />

Luder G. Whitlock, Jr.<br />

Ketaatan: Suatu Respons Yang Menentukan Untuk 49<br />

Mengalami Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Akan Datang<br />

(Studi Eksegetis Keluaran 19:1-8)<br />

Sia Kok Sin<br />

Trust and Obedience From Calvin to The Second Reformation 63<br />

James A. De Jong<br />

The Shema‗ And The Parable of The Good Samaritan 89<br />

Tan Kim Huat<br />

Tragedy & Triumph In The Theater of God: 113<br />

A Reformed View of The Relationship of Faith,<br />

Obedience And The Image of God<br />

Thomas Harvey<br />

An Anatomy of Belief and Faith: A Theological and 143<br />

Pastoral Reflection<br />

Joseph Tong<br />

Tinjauan Buku 168<br />

Penulis Artikel 171<br />

Penulis Ringkasan 173<br />

Penulis Tinjauan Buku 174<br />

1


Jurnal <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong><br />

Diterbitkan oleh:<br />

Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> (ITA)<br />

Dua kali setahun (Maret dan September)<br />

Alamat Redaksi:<br />

Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong><br />

Jl. Argopuro 28-34 (PO Box 100)<br />

<strong>Lawang</strong> 65211, Jawa Timur<br />

Telp. : 0341-426617, 426571<br />

Fax. : 0341-426971<br />

E-mail: ital@indo.net.id<br />

Website: http://www.ital.ac.id<br />

Staf Redaksi<br />

Penasehat : Peterus Pamudji, Ph.D.<br />

Pemimpin Redaksi : Melani Gunawan, M.A.<br />

Anggota Redaksi : Iskandar Santoso, M.Th.<br />

Lanna Wahyuni, M.Th.<br />

Alfius Areng Mutak, M.Th.<br />

Kimiko Goto, M.Th.<br />

Bendahara : Sia Kok Sin, M.Th.<br />

Publikasi : Suwandi<br />

Distributor : Marthen Nainupu, M.Th.<br />

Tujuan Penerbitan :<br />

Memajukan aktivitas karya tulis Kristen melalui medium penelitian dan<br />

pemikiran di dalam kerangka umum disiplin teologia Reformatoris.<br />

2


Trust and Obey<br />

Yohan Pamudji, Ibu Paula Pamudji, Susana Pamudji, Pdt. Peterus Pamudji bersama<br />

dengan Prof. Louis H. Campbell dalam rangka Wisuda Susana Pamudji<br />

di Belhaven College, USA pada Mei 2000<br />

Diterbitkan Sebagai Penghargaan<br />

Untuk Pdt. Peterus Pamudji, Ph.D.<br />

Yang Telah Melayani Sebagai REKTOR<br />

Di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong><br />

Tahun 1985 - 2003<br />

3


CATATAN REDAKSI<br />

Puji Syukur patut kita panjatkan kepada Allah yang senantiasa<br />

melawat umat-Nya. Dengan anugerah Tuhan, Jurnal <strong>Theologia</strong><br />

<strong>Aletheia</strong> boleh menjumpai anda kembali dalam suatu edisi yang<br />

khusus.<br />

Edisi khusus kali ini mengambil tema ―Trust and Obey‖ yang<br />

secara khusus dipersembahkan kepada Bapak Pdt. Peterus Pamudji,<br />

Ph.D. yang telah memimpin ITA <strong>Lawang</strong> selama 18 tahun, dan<br />

pada tahun ini akan menyerahkan kepemimpinannya kepada Bapak<br />

Pdt. Kornelius A. Setiawan, D.Th.<br />

Para penulis artikel dari edisi kali ini adalah para hamba<br />

Tuhan dari dalam dan dari luar negeri yang telah mengenal dan<br />

dikenal dengan cukup baik oleh Bapak Pdt. Peterus Pamudji, Ph.D.<br />

Kami yakin dan percaya bahwa artikel-artikel yang ada akan<br />

menjadi berkat bukan hanya bagi Bapak Pdt. Peterus Pamudji,<br />

Ph.D., tetapi juga bagi semua pembaca.<br />

Biarlah Tuhan senantiasa memberkati hidup dan pelayanan<br />

kita semua. Soli Deo Gloria.<br />

Nomor AC Bank untuk JTA adalah:<br />

BII, Malang AC Nomor 1052055031<br />

a/n Lanna Wahyuni dan Kornelius A.<br />

Setiawan<br />

4<br />

Redaksi JTA


B<br />

RIWAYAT SINGKAT:<br />

Pdt. Peterus Pamudji, Ph.D.<br />

Melani Gunawan<br />

apak Pendeta Peterus Pamudji adalah seseorang yang sudah banyak dikenal<br />

di lingkungan Sinode Gereja Kristus Tuhan (G.K.T.) dan gereja-gereja lain<br />

di Indonesia. Secara pribadi, penulis mengenal beliau dengan baik karena<br />

penulis pernah menjadi anak didik beliau selama kurang lebih lima tahun di<br />

Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> (I.T.A.) <strong>Lawang</strong>. Pengenalan dan pendidikan itu<br />

tidak berhenti dengan kelulusan penulis dari I.T.A., karena beliau terus<br />

memberikan perhatian dan nasehat kepada eks-anak-anak didik beliau. Penulis<br />

mengenal dari banyak hal bahwa beliau adalah seorang yang “tahan banting.”<br />

Beliau begitu tenang dan tidak menuruti emosi, ketika banyak masalah dan<br />

persoalan timbul di dalam pelayanan dan kehidupannya. Ketenangan dan<br />

kesabaran beliau akan terusik hanya bila kepentingan kerajaan Allah dan<br />

karya-Nya, khususnya di I.T.A. diganjal, dianggap remeh atau dihambat dan<br />

dirusak. Penulis percaya bahwa kesabaran, ketekunan dan keuletan beliau di<br />

dalam melayani Tuhan, telah banyak menjadi panutan dan berkat bagi hambahamba<br />

Tuhan yang lebih muda dan orang-orang Kristen lainnya. Siapakah<br />

beliau sebenarnya? Melalui rubrik khusus ini, kita akan mengenal beliau<br />

dengan lebih mendalam.<br />

RIWAYAT HIDUP, PENDIDIKAN DAN PELAYANAN<br />

Bapak Pendeta Peterus Pamudji dilahirkan di Malang pada<br />

tanggal 28 Oktober 1945. Setelah melewati masa pendidikan dari<br />

tingkat T.K. sampai S.M.U., pada tahun 1965 beliau melanjutkan<br />

kuliah di Universitas Brawijaya, jurusan Tehnik Sipil; disamping<br />

itu, beliau juga mengajar ilmu ukur dan aljabar di S.L.T.P. Kalam<br />

Kudus, dan membantu pelayanan di kantor Sinode G.K.T. Pada<br />

tahun 1967, karena situasi politik yang tidak memungkinkan beliau<br />

untuk mendapatkan perkuliahan yang baik; juga karena meresponi<br />

panggilan Tuhan yang sudah dirasakan sejak beliau duduk di<br />

5


angku S.L.T.P., beliau memutuskan untuk meninggalkan bangku<br />

kuliah. Selama masa persiapan untuk memasuki sekolah <strong>Theologia</strong>,<br />

beliau tetap membantu pelayanan di kantor Sinode G.K.T.<br />

Pada tahun 1969, beliau memasuki masa penempaan sebagai<br />

hamba Tuhan, angkatan yang pertama di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong><br />

<strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong>. Dalam status masih sebagai mahasiswa, pada<br />

tahun 1971-1972 beliau melayani di G.K.T. Jember selama satu<br />

tahun, karena disana tidak ada gembala sidang. Pada tahun 1973,<br />

beliau melayani sebagai pembina rohani dan guru agama di sekolah<br />

<strong>Aletheia</strong> Surabaya, disamping itu beliau juga mengambil beberapa<br />

mata kuliah untuk penyesuaian. Beliau menikah dengan ibu Paula<br />

pada bulan Juni, 1973. Selanjutnya beliau lulus dari I.T.A. pada<br />

tahun 1974, dan melayani sebagai gembala sidang di G.K.T.<br />

Lumajang dan koordinator dari sekolah Kristen <strong>Aletheia</strong> di<br />

Lumajang. Anak pertama, seorang putra yang diberi nama Yohan<br />

Pamudji, lahir di Surabaya pada tahun 1975. Anak kedua, seorang<br />

putri yang diberi nama Susana Pamudji, lahir di U.S.A. pada tahun<br />

1979.<br />

Allah terus berkarya di dalam kehidupan Bpk. Pdt. Peterus<br />

Pamudji, dan terbukalah kesempatan bagi beliau untuk<br />

melanjutkan studi di U.S.A., pada tahun 1976. Beliau memberikan<br />

kesaksian bahwa semua ini adalah anugerah Tuhan semata; melalui<br />

pertolongan dari seorang dosen I.T.A. yang bernama Bpk. John<br />

Tracksel (mengajar di I.T.A. pada tahun 1970-1972), beliau dapat<br />

diterima dan studi di Vennard College di University Park, Iowa dan<br />

mendapatkan beasiswa penuh. Bpk. John Trachsel dan Bpk. Joseph<br />

Tong telah menjadi panutan secara rohani bagi Bpk. Pdt. Peterus<br />

Pamudji dan menjadi orang-orang yang terus melekat di hati<br />

beliau, yang tidak akan beliau lupakan seumur hidup beliau.<br />

Pertolongan Tuhan melalui dukungan dalam banyak hal dari kedua<br />

hamba Tuhan tersebut telah memungkinkan beliau berhasil<br />

menyelesaikan studinya dengan baik. Beliau studi disana pada<br />

tahun 1976-1977, dan mendapatkan gelar B.A. Dalam kehidupan<br />

dan studi selanjutnya, mereka (beliau dan keluarga yang menyusul<br />

dua tahun kemudian) hidup dan bergumul dari hari ke hari dengan<br />

6


pimpinan dan anugerah Tuhan, karena tidak ada dukungan dari<br />

Indonesia. Beliau hanya mendapatkan beasiswa sebanyak sepertiga<br />

dari tuition, sehingga untuk menunjang kebutuhan hidup<br />

sekeluarga dan biaya kuliah beliau harus bekerja enam jam setiap<br />

hari sambil kuliah, dan bekerja penuh waktu dalam masa liburan.<br />

Itupun tidak mencukupi kebutuhan hidup dan biaya kuliahnya,<br />

sehingga Ibu Paula Pamudji harus juga bekerja keras setiap hari<br />

untuk menunjang kebutuhan keluarga. Tetapi Tuhan sungguh luar<br />

biasa, Ia terus membuka jalan, sehingga setahap demi setahap<br />

beliau tetap dapat melanjutkan studi. Pada tahun 1978-1980, beliau<br />

studi di Western Evangelical Seminary di Portland, Oregon, dan<br />

mendapatkan gelar M.A. dalam bidang Perjanjian Baru. <strong>Sekolah</strong><br />

terakhir dimana beliau studi adalah Drew University di Madison,<br />

New Jersey, pada tahun 1980-1985. Beliau mendapatkan gelar<br />

Master of Philosophy pada tahun 1984, dan gelar Ph.D. dalam<br />

bidang Historical and Systematic Theology pada tahun 1985.<br />

Setelah selesai dengan studinya, apakah yang beliau lakukan?<br />

Banyak tawaran, yang secara manusia menjanjikan kehidupan yang<br />

lebih baik dan enak di Amerika Serikat; tetapi beliau selalu teringat<br />

akan komitmennya kepada Tuhan sejak beliau pertama kali masuk<br />

ke I.T.A., yaitu pulang kembali ke I.T.A. untuk mengajar dan<br />

membangun I.T.A. Beliau yakin akan pemeliharaan Tuhan selama<br />

masa studinya, sehingga walaupun ada tawaran-tawaran tersebut,<br />

beliau tetap setia untuk memenuhi komitmennya kepada Tuhan.<br />

Beliau berkata bahwa kalau kita tidak setia, kita akan ―miss the<br />

good things.‖ Pengalaman hidupnya menyatakan bahwa Tuhan itu<br />

baik. Juga karena pimpinan Tuhan dan dorongan dari Bpk. Pdt.<br />

Joseph Tong (baik semasa beliau studi maupun setelah selesai<br />

studi), beliau meresponi panggilan dari Sinode G.K.T. untuk<br />

menjadi pimpinan di I.T.A. Akhirnya beliau pulang dan menjadi<br />

pimpinan di I.T.A. dengan segala kegentaran hati dan hati yang<br />

bersandar kepada Tuhan, karena kondisi di I.T.A. yang pada saat<br />

itu sangat memprihatinkan.<br />

Bpk. Pdt. Peterus Pamudji telah menjadi pimpinan di I.TA.<br />

sejak tahun 1985 sampai tahun 2003. Beliau selalu merasakan<br />

7


ahwa hidup, studi, pelayanan dan segala sesuatu yang telah<br />

dilaluinya adalah anugerah Tuhan, sehingga beliau mempunyai<br />

komitmen untuk terus mengasihi I.T.A. Prinsip hidupnya bahwa<br />

segala sesuatu hanya oleh anugerah Tuhan, oleh karena itu beliau<br />

mempunyai semboyan hidup untuk selalu ―Trust and Obey.‖<br />

Semua yang dikatakan oleh beliau telah terbukti melalui<br />

kesetiaannya terhadap Tuhan dan I.T.A. Badai gelombang,<br />

kesulitan, dan masalah yang timbul di dalam perjalanannya sebagai<br />

seorang hamba Tuhan tidak membuat beliau meninggalkan I.T.A.<br />

dan pelayanan; beliau setia memimpin I.T.A. sampai selesai,<br />

meskipun tawaran-tawaran ketempat lain selalu berdatangan.<br />

Selama beliau menjadi Rektor I.T.A., beliau juga<br />

mendapatkan kesempatan untuk membantu pelayanan di Sinode<br />

G.K.T. sebagai Wakil Ketua B.P. Sinode G.K.T. (1985-1989;<br />

1993-1997) dan sebagai Ketua Departemen Dogma dan Penelitian.<br />

Diluar G.K.T. beliau pernah menjabat sebagai anggota pengurus<br />

Organisasi <strong>Sekolah</strong>-sekolah Theologi, PASTI dan PERSETIA.<br />

Secara Internasional beliau pernah menjadi anggota Komisi<br />

Akreditasi dari Asia Theological Association. Lalu apa kesan dan<br />

pesan selama beliau melayani Tuhan?<br />

SUKA DAN DUKA SEBAGAI HAMBA TUHAN<br />

Bpk. Peterus Pamudji merasakan bahwa melayani Tuhan<br />

tidak pernah susah karena hak istimewa yang sudah diberikan<br />

Tuhan kepadanya, serta kasih dan penyertaan Tuhan yang<br />

dirasakannya; walaupun memang duka dan kesulitan itu tidak bisa<br />

dihindari di dalam melayani Tuhan. Bagi keluarga misalnya,<br />

mereka harus mengalami sesuatu yang tidak seharusnya mereka<br />

alami, seperti anak-anak beliau tidak boleh jajan di I.T.A.<br />

sebagaimana peraturan yang dikenakan kepada para mahasiswa.<br />

Juga beliau sering berduka ketika merasa kesepian di tengah<br />

keramaian, karena pergumulan yang tidak mungkin untuk<br />

diutarakan dan diterangkan kepada orang lain. Tetapi beliau merasa<br />

bersyukur kepada Tuhan, karena secara umum beliau mendapatkan<br />

8


dukungan sepenuhnya dari keluarga, baik dalam suka maupun<br />

duka. Juga ada rekan-rekan kerja dan para mahasiswa yang cukup<br />

dekat dengan beliau, dan selalu mendukung.<br />

Sebagai seorang pimpinan dari para pengajar, beliau merasa<br />

bersukacita karena mempunyai rekan kerja yang cukup baik;<br />

walaupun duka juga muncul ketika ada di antara mereka yang<br />

mengecewakan, seperti mereka mempunyai loyalitas yang kurang<br />

terhadap gereja dan I.T.A. Semuanya itu tidak membuat kesetiaan<br />

beliau terhadap I.T.A. surut. Bagi beliau, orang lain boleh tidak<br />

setia, tetapi beliau akan setia kepada I.T.A. selama beliau dipercaya<br />

untuk melayani di I.T.A.<br />

Sebagai seorang pimpinan dari I.T.A., beliau bersukacita<br />

karena dengan anugerah Tuhan, I.T.A. terus mengalami<br />

perkembangan dan memberikan kontribusi bagi gereja-gereja di<br />

lingkungan Sinode G.K.T. dan gereja-gereja tetangga. Hal ini<br />

bukan berarti tidak ada kekurangan, tetapi kita dapat melihat<br />

bahwa beliau sudah berusaha untuk memberikan yang terbaik bagi<br />

gereja-gereja Tuhan.<br />

Sebagai seorang pengajar dan Bapak dari para mahasiswa<br />

dan mahasiswi, beliau merasa seperti seorang Bapak bagi mereka.<br />

Jika ada yang merasa segan, menghargai, tidak senang, dll adalah<br />

lumrah, karena beliau tidak bisa memuaskan semua mahasiswa.<br />

Beliau merasa bersukacita ketika melihat para mahasiswa dapat<br />

menjadi hamba Tuhan yang melayani Tuhan dengan baik. Beliau<br />

merasa berduka ketika melihat para mahasiswa jatuh dan gagal<br />

dalam pendidikan, kehidupan dan pelayanan mereka. Hati seorang<br />

Bapak yang senantiasa mengasihi anak-anaknya. Duka dan<br />

kekecewaan itu tidak membuat beliau membenci mereka yang<br />

telah gagal, tetapi beliau dengan hati dan kasih kebapakannya<br />

senantiasa berusaha untuk merangkul dan membawa mereka<br />

kembali kepada jalan yang benar. Tidak jarang beliau<br />

disalahpahami, jika demikian halnya, apa yang beliau lakukan?<br />

Hanya satu hal, yaitu mendoakan mereka.<br />

9


Secara umum, beliau merasakan mujizat Tuhan dalam<br />

berbagai peristiwa, dimana hal ini membuktikan bahwa Tuhan<br />

mengasihi I.T.A. dan kita semua yang mengasihi Tuhan dan<br />

mempunyai motivasi yang benar dalam melayani Tuhan.<br />

Setelah mengalami banyak hal di dalam melayani Tuhan,<br />

apa yang menjadi angan-angan, harapan dan rencana beliau?<br />

ANGAN-ANGAN DAN HARAPAN<br />

Sejak awal beliau berharap bahwa akan ada generasi penerus, sehingga<br />

beliau mengirim orang-orang untuk studi lebih lanjut sejak tahun 1987 sampai<br />

sekarang. Supaya dengan demikian banyak orang-orang I.T.A. yang akan<br />

berhasil dan dipakai oleh Tuhan sesuai dengan bidangnya masing-masing. Hal<br />

ini terbukti dengan adanya orang-orang muda yang sekarang sudah kembali ke<br />

I.T.A. Dulu mereka adalah murid-muridnya, sekarang dengan segala<br />

kelapangan dada, mereka diterima sebagai rekan kerja beliau.<br />

Beliau juga berharap bahwa orang-orang I.T.A. akan selalu<br />

mengasihi almamater mereka, karena dari I.T.A. lah mereka telah<br />

dibentuk dan dapat menjadi sebagaimana mereka ada sekarang.<br />

Kasih itu dapat ditunjukkan dengan cara mendukung I.T.A. dalam<br />

hal keuangan dan menjadi promotor tentang I.T.A., sehingga<br />

banyak orang akan tertarik untuk ditempa di I.T.A.<br />

Biarlah harapan yang sudah terlebih dahulu direalisasikan<br />

melalui diri beliau itu, juga menjadi tekad kita untuk selalu<br />

mendukung dan mengasihi I.T.A. dalam hal apapun. Kalau bukan<br />

kita, siapa lagi yang akan mendukung dan mengasihi I.T.A?<br />

Bukankah I.T.A. milik kita semua?<br />

RENCANA KE DEPAN<br />

- Beliau ingin mewujudkan keinginannya untuk menulis.<br />

- Beliau ingin mempunyai lebih banyak waktu untuk<br />

penggembalaan terhadap mahasiswa.<br />

10


- Beliau ingin mendukung I.T.A. dengan sepenuh waktu dan<br />

tenaga.<br />

Akhirnya beliau ingin bersyukur kepada Tuhan, karena<br />

melalui anugerah Tuhan beliau sudah dipercayakan oleh Tuhan<br />

untuk memimpin I.T.A. dari tahun 1985 sampai tahun 2003.<br />

Penulis sungguh banyak mendapatkan berkat melalui apa<br />

yang sudah penulis dengar dan ungkapkan melalui tulisan ini.<br />

Seorang Bapak, hamba Tuhan dan pemimpin yang berusaha untuk<br />

selalu setia dan mengasihi Tuhan. Biarlah ―trust and obey‖ yang<br />

sudah menjadi motto hidupnya, akan menjadi teladan bagi kita<br />

untuk selalu ―trust dan obey‖, sehingga kita juga boleh merasakan<br />

anugerah Tuhan di dalam kehidupan dan pelayanan kita.<br />

11


R<br />

TRUST AND OBEY<br />

(Suatu Refleksi Pribadi)<br />

Peterus Pamudji<br />

Rektor Emiritus Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong>, Jatim<br />

efleksi pribadi penulis tentang ‗Trust and Obey‖ (Percaya dan<br />

Taat) ia lakukan pada akhir masa jabatannya sebagai Rektor<br />

Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong> yang telah ia emban selama 18<br />

tahun, sejak 23 Agutus 1985. Masa pelayanan penuh waktu penulis<br />

telah mencapai 34 tahun sejak ia memasuki pendidikan theologia di<br />

Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong> mulai 12 Februari 1969. Trust<br />

and Obey (Percaya dan Taat) telah menjadi falsafah kehidupan dan<br />

pelayanannya di dalam ladang Tuhan. Corak dan gaya<br />

kepemimpinan serta pengajaran yang ia terapkan adalah cerminan<br />

dari falsafah tersebut di atas.<br />

Dalam melakukan refleksi ini ada tiga hal penting yang telah<br />

membantu penulis untuk memahami dan menghayati falsafah<br />

‗Trust and Obey‖ tersebut. Ketiga hal tersebut adalah‖ I. Firman II<br />

Tokoh-tokoh Panutan III. Lagu-lagu Rohani cerminan falsafah<br />

tersebut. Berikut ini penulis hendak menguraikan secara ringkas<br />

ketiga hal tersebut di atas.<br />

FIRMAN<br />

Penulis mengingat firman Tuhan yang tertulis dalam Roma<br />

12:1 yang berbunyi: ―Karena itu Saudara-saudara demi kemurahan<br />

Allah aku menasehatkan kamu, supaya kamu mempersembahkan<br />

tubuhmu sebagai persembahan yang hidup, yang kudus dan yang<br />

berkenan kepada Allah: itu adalah ibadahmu yang sejati‖. Kata<br />

‗Persembahkan‖ dalam bahasa Perjanjian Baru berbunyi thusia.<br />

Kata ini secara simbolis menunjuk pada persembahan diri kita<br />

untuk pelayanan bagi Tuhan, bagi kemuliaan Tuhan dan<br />

12


persembahan rohani orang-orang percaya secara umum, sebagai<br />

imamat kudus (Roma 12:1, Ibrani 13:15 dan 1 Petrus 2:5) 1 . Bagi<br />

penulis ayat ini mengandung makna inti ―Trust and Obey‖ –<br />

Percaya dan Taat. Mempersembahkan diri sebagai kurban yang<br />

hidup itu berarti mentaati panggilan Allah tanpa syarat. ‗Kurban<br />

yang hidup‖ itu mengingatkan kita pada kurban bakaran dalam<br />

Perjanjian Lama, yang berarti keseluruhan kurban itu harus<br />

diletakkan diatas mezbah dan disembelih serta dibakar sampai<br />

habis. Lawrence O. Richards memakai bahasa persembahan korban<br />

Perjanjian Lama untuk berbicara tentang pola kehidupan Kristen.<br />

Menurut Richards, ibadah yang sejati (Roma12:1) itu bersangkut<br />

paut dengan õlâh, yaitu persembahan korban bakaran. Ini adalah<br />

cara simbolis yang dipakai oleh Paulus untuk menggarisbawahi<br />

makna dari kehidupan, komitmen dan pelayanan Kristen. 2 Hal ini<br />

juga mengingatkan kita pada ujian Abraham, tatkala Allah<br />

menghendaki dia mempersembahkan anaknya, Ishak, untuk<br />

menjadi korban bakaran, ia telah taat sepenuhnya dan akhirnya<br />

justru mendapatkan kembali anaknya itu. Korban yang sebenarnya<br />

adalah Ishak, telah diganti oleh Allah dengan seekor domba jantan<br />

yang dikaruniakan kepada Abraham. Abraham sungguh-sungguh<br />

menjalani kehidupan yang trust and obey. Ibrani 11:17, 19<br />

menerangkan bahwa karena iman (trust) maka Abaraham tatkala<br />

diuji, telah rela mempersembahkan Ishak, yang adalah anak<br />

tunggalnya dari janji Allah. Ini terjadi karena Abraham percaya<br />

bahwa Allah berkuasa membangkitkan orang-orang sekalipun<br />

sudah mati. Disini kita melihat bahwa Abraham percaya (trust) dan<br />

mewujudkannya dalam sikap dan tindakan ―taat‖, ―obey‖.Lebih<br />

lanjut kita perlu memahami bahwa taat (obey) itu bukan suatu<br />

perintah yang dingin dan tidak personal atau tidak manusiawi.<br />

Tuhan Yesus mengajarkan ketaatan yang sangat erat hubungannya<br />

dengan kasih. Hanya orang yang sungguh mengasihi Tuhan akan<br />

menaati-Nya (Yohanes 14:15, 23). Maka jelaslah sekarang bahwa<br />

secara Alkitabiah, mempercayai Tuhan, mengasihi Tuhan dan<br />

1 W.E. Vine, M.F. Unger and W. White, Jr., An Expository Dictionary of<br />

Biblical Words, New York: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1984, p.985<br />

2 Lawrence O. Richards, Encyclopedia of Bible Words, Grand Rapids:<br />

Zondervan Publishing House, 1991, p. 468.<br />

13


menaati Tuhan itu mempunyai suatu hubungan yang pasti, vital<br />

dan erat. Ini semua adalah hasil karya Tuhan di dalam kehidupan<br />

seorang Kristen. 3<br />

Beckwith dalam artikelnya di New Dictionary of Biblical<br />

Theology, menunjukkan bahwa melalui persembahan korban<br />

penebusan Kristus, orang-orang Kristen juga dapat<br />

mempersembahkan suatu persembahan yang berkenan kepada<br />

Allah (Ibrani 13:15; I Petrus 2:5), meskipun tentunya bukan<br />

persembahan penebusan. Persembahan rohani orang-orang Kristen<br />

itu mencakup tindakan-tindakan ibadah seperti pujian dan doa<br />

(wahyu 5:8, 8:3); juga tindakan kesaksian dan pelayanan (Roma<br />

15:16-17; Filipi 4:18; Ibrani 13:16); juga penyerahan diri orang<br />

Kristen kepada kehendak Allah (Roma 12:1) dan pengorbanan diri<br />

seseorang bagi Injil (Filipi 2:17; II Timotius 4:6; Wahyu 6:9). 4<br />

Penulis belajar dari hal tersebut diatas bahwa yang Tuhan<br />

kehendaki dari kita sebagai anak-anak Allah, apalagi sebagai<br />

hamba-hamba Tuhan ialah hati yang sepenuhnya mempercayai<br />

Allah dan penyerahan diri kita sepenuhnya kepada Allah. Dan hal<br />

itu harus kita wujudkan dalam sikap taat sepenuhnya kepada Allah,<br />

apapun dan bagaimanapun juga kondisi hidup kita, ―Trust and<br />

Obey God without any reservation‖. Ini hanya bisa terjadi bila kita<br />

sungguh-sungguh mengasihi Dia.<br />

TOKOH-TOKOH PANUTAN<br />

Dalam masa menempuh pendidikan theologi yang dialami<br />

oleh penulis di ITA pada masa awal didirikannya ITA, ia melihat<br />

contoh teladan beberapa orang dosen ITA yaitu Pdt. Dr. Joseph<br />

Tong, Pdt. Baring L. Yang dan Pdt. Philip Wangsa serta Rev. John<br />

Trachsel. Kehidupan mereka adalah wujud nyata dari pemahaman<br />

ajaran Tuhan tentang ―Trust and Obey‖. Dalam hal pendirian ITA,<br />

3 Richards, p.464.<br />

4 T. Desmond Alexander & Brian S. Rossner, eds. New Dictionary of Biblical<br />

Theology, Leicester: InterVarsity Press, 2000, p. 761.<br />

14


Dr. Joseph Tong sebagai salah seorang pendiri telah menghadapi<br />

banyak hambatan, perlawanan, serangan, ejekan dll dari banyak<br />

orang, bahkan dari orang-orang yang dekat dengan beliau. Namun<br />

demikian tekadnya untuk percaya dan taat pada kehendak Allah<br />

dalam mendirikan ITA, tidak surut. Satu hambatan demi satu<br />

hambatan beliau hadapi dengan tabah dan rendah hati. ITA yang<br />

memang Tuhan kehendaki tetap dapat didirikan dan exist dan<br />

berkembang sampai saat ini. Dalam kehidupan sehari-hari, penulis<br />

melihat dengan jelas sikap trust and obey itu juga. Dalam<br />

keberadaan awal ITA, meskipun keadaannya sangat sederhana dan<br />

miskin secara materi, tetapi beliau menghadapinya dengan sukacita<br />

dan tanpa bersungut-sungut. Beliau melakukan banyak hal sendiri,<br />

dari seorang dekan, dosen, tukang bangunan, Bapak asrama, dll<br />

dengan penuh semangat dan sikap Trust and Obey.<br />

Rev. Baring L. Yang juga seorang panutan dalam hal trust<br />

and obey. Seorang yang telah lanjut usia, lebih dari tujuh puluh<br />

tahun usianya dan yang telah berstatus emiritus pada saat itu rela<br />

memikul beban berat sebagai seorang rektor. Seorang yang telah<br />

hidup sebagai emiritus dan layak mengalami kenyamanan hidup<br />

masa tua dan itu juga sedang beliau alami di Surabaya bersama<br />

dengan anaknya, telah rela meninggalkan kenyamanan dan<br />

memikul tanggung jawab berat bahkan hidup di ―desa‖ <strong>Lawang</strong><br />

dalam kondisi yang sangat sederhana dan memprihatinkan untuk<br />

ukuran orang sekaliber beliau. Ia hanya menempati sebuah kamar<br />

asrama putra berukuran 4 x 3 meter tanpa perabotan yang<br />

memadai. Yang menemani adalah enam orang mahasiswa awal<br />

yang tinggal di kamar sebelah beliau. Rev. Yang tidak bersungutsungut<br />

karena kondisi itu. Rasa kesalnya timbul, hanya bila<br />

mahasiswa tidak menunjukkan sikap sebagai seorang hamba Tuhan<br />

yang trust and obey God.<br />

Setiap akhir pekan sampai Senin pagi, Rev. Baring L. Yang<br />

masih juga mondar mandir dari <strong>Lawang</strong> ke Surabaya dan balik lagi<br />

ke <strong>Lawang</strong> untuk melakukan pelayanan-pelayanan gerejawi dan<br />

menjenguk keluarga. Pelayanan sebagai rektor seperti di atas beliau<br />

lakukan terus dengan rela hati dan sabar serta tekun sampai batas<br />

15


kekuatan beliau tidak memungkinkan lagi. Dalam usia lebih dari<br />

delapan puluh lima tahun beliau terpaksa harus berhenti karena<br />

kesehatannya sudah tak mengizinkan lagi. Selama itu, yang penulis<br />

amati ialah bahwa baik dalam ajarannya maupun sikap dan tindak<br />

tanduknya, Rev. Baring L. Yang adalah seorang teladan nyata<br />

falsafah ―trust and obey‖, bersandar (percaya) dan taat.<br />

Pdt. Philip Wangsa adalah teladan nyata pula dari falsafah<br />

―trust and obey‖ ini. Beliau saat itu adalah seorang gembala jemaat<br />

dari salah satu jemaat terbesar GKT. Dengan kesibukan yang sudah<br />

beliau pikul sebagai gembala beliau masih rela memikul beban<br />

tambahan untuk mengajar di ITA. Pada saat itu GKT Hok Ciu yang<br />

beliau gembalakan mengalami gejolak internal yang sangat hebat,<br />

yang akhirnya menimbulkan perpecahan. Salah satu sebabnya ialah<br />

berdirinya ITA yang beliau dukung. Proses peristiwa perpecahan<br />

itu sungguh menyakitkan hati dan diri banyak orang, termasuk Pdt.<br />

Wangsa sendiri, tetapi beliau tak pernah mengucapkan keluhan<br />

atau umpatan melawan mereka-mereka yang memojokkan dan<br />

mendepak beliau dan yang sangat terpuji ialah bahwa beliau tak<br />

sekalipun mengeluh dan mengatakan apa-apa untuk menjelekjelekan<br />

orang-orang yang menyusahkan beliau. Meskipun penulis<br />

cukup dekat dengan beliau, tetapi sepanjang kami bertemu dan<br />

berbincang, beliau tak pernah mengungkap masalah-masalah<br />

internal tersebut. Apa lagi menjelek-jelekkan orang lain. Beliau<br />

sabar sekali, dan tahan menderita karena ―trusting God and<br />

obedient to God‖.<br />

Rev. John J. Trachsel, seorang missionary yang berhati<br />

lembut, sabar dan wajahnya penuh dengan senyum. Sifat<br />

kebapakan dan hati yang ―trust and obey‖ itu nampak terwujud<br />

dalam sikap, pengajaran dan perilaku kehidupan. Seorang<br />

missionary karier yang telah melayani Tuhan di beberapa negara,<br />

sampai pada masa tuanya, menjelang emiritusnya masih rela<br />

datang di Indonesia untuk menjadi dosen di ITA. Dalam masa<br />

singkat kurang lebih tiga sampai empat tahun, beliau bersama istri<br />

telah menjadi suri teladan bagi banyak orang, khususnya bagi<br />

penulis. Seluruh cerita hidupnya sebagai hamba Tuhan sudah<br />

16


mencerminkan dengan jelas falsafah ―trust and obey‖. Ia telah<br />

memeteraikan juga falsafah itu di dalam diri penulis oleh<br />

pertolongan Tuhan. Selama penulis mengenal beliau, penulis tak<br />

pernah mendengar ucapan-ucapan yang negatif dari beliau baik<br />

terhadap orang lain maupun terhadap pengalaman dirinya. Sukacita<br />

dan kesabaran dan kasihnya adalah perwujudan sikap ―trust and<br />

obey‖ secara nyata.<br />

Tentunya berbicara tentang tokoh-tokoh panutan itu tidak<br />

terbatas pada empat orang tersebut di atas. Tetapi yang penulis<br />

ungkapkan ini adalah tokoh-tokoh panutan yang penulis kenal dan<br />

yang telah memberi kesan yang sangat dalam pada kehidupan<br />

penulis semasa penulis kuliah di ITA <strong>Lawang</strong>.<br />

Penulis yakin dan melihat dengan jelas di dalam Alkitab<br />

bahwa ―trust and obey‖ itu adalah inti ajaran firman Tuhan tentang<br />

kehidupan orang Kristen yang berhasil dan bahagia. I Samuel<br />

15:22 mencatat Firman Tuhan demikian: ―Tetapi Samuel<br />

menjawab: ―Apakah Tuhan itu berkenan kepada korban bakaran<br />

dan korban sembelihan sama seperti kepada mendengarkan suara<br />

Tuhan? Sesungguhnya, mendengarkan (taat) lebih baik dari pada<br />

lemak domba-domba jantan.....‖ Inti dari ayat ini ialah<br />

mempercayakan diri (trust) dan menaati Firman-Nya (obey).<br />

Penulis melihat dan yakin bahwa keempat tokoh panutan diatas<br />

telah menunjukkan sikap yang dikehendaki Tuhan seperti didalam<br />

I Samuel 15:22 tersebut diatas. Berikut ini akhirnya penulis ingin<br />

merefleksikan falsafah trust and obey melalui dua lagu rohani yang<br />

beritanya sangat melekat dalam hati dan kehidupan serta<br />

pelayanannya.<br />

LAGU-LAGU ROHANI<br />

Lagu-lagu rohani warisan para seniman musik Kristen pada<br />

abad-abad yang telah silam sungguh sangat bagus. Syair maupun<br />

lagunya sangat menggetarkan hati. Di antara sekian banyak lagulagu<br />

rohani, ada dua lagu yang sangat berpengaruh dalam<br />

17


kehidupan rohani penulis sehubungan dengan falsafah ―Trust and<br />

Obey‖. Lagu-lagu itu masing-masing berjudul ―Serahkan yang<br />

Terindah Pada-Nya‖ dan ―Trust and Obey‖. Berikut ini adalah<br />

refleksi penulis tentang kedua lagu rohani tersebut.<br />

Serahkan yang Terindah Pada-Nya (PPR GKT No. 346)<br />

Lagu ini kami (mahasiswa angkatan pertama I.T.A.)<br />

nyanyikan dalam pembukaan semester I bersamaan dengan acara<br />

kebaktian peresmian berdirinya I.T.A. pada tanggal 12 Februari<br />

1969 di kampus I.T.A. <strong>Lawang</strong>. Lagu itu kami nyanyikan dengan<br />

iringan organ dari Ibu Joy Tong (Istri Pdt. Joseph Tong). Syair lagu<br />

itu antara lain berbunyi:<br />

Serahkan yang terbaik pada-Nya<br />

Serahkan tenaga mudamu<br />

Serahkan tubuh, jiwa rohmu<br />

Berperang untuk kebenaran<br />

Yesuslah teladan terindah,<br />

Berani, teguh, tak gentar<br />

Pada Tuhan mengabdilah<br />

Serahkan yang terbaik pada-Nya.<br />

Ref : Serahkan yang terbaik pada-Nya<br />

Serahkan tenaga mudamu<br />

Lengkapkan senjata Injil<br />

Setia berperang pada-Nya<br />

Serahkan yang terbaik pada-Nya<br />

Lekas serahkan dirimu<br />

Waktu lalu tak terulang<br />

Jangan lagi menunggu<br />

Jiwa yang sesat berseru<br />

Tuhanmu pun berseru<br />

Segera jawab seruan itu<br />

Serahkan yang terbaik pada-Nya<br />

18


Lagu ini pada dasarnya mengajar kita untuk hidup<br />

bersandar/percaya pada Tuhan dan taat pada-Nya. Berserah diri<br />

untuk melaksanakan kehendak Allah di dalam kerajaan-Nya itu<br />

membutuhkan suatu hati yang bersandar/percaya dan taat pada<br />

Tuhan. Untuk memberitakan Injil menyelamatkan jiwa dan<br />

menggembalakan jiwa-jiwa itu membutuhkan hati yang trust and<br />

obey. Kita sebagai laskar Kristus dituntut untuk percaya dan taat<br />

perintah panglima kita dan berkonsentrasi untuk berperang<br />

melawan iblis bagi Tuhan. Lagu ini sangat berkesan dan<br />

menggetarkan hati penulis pada saat menyanyikannya pada 12<br />

Februari 1969 itu, dan sekaligus menggerakkan hati penulis untuk<br />

mengambil komitmen Trust and Obey the Lord. (bersandar dan taat<br />

kepada Tuhan) dalam kehidupan dan pelayanan penulis.<br />

Trust and Obey (PPR GKT No. 108)<br />

Penulis mengutip syair asli lagu ini dalam bahasa Inggris<br />

sebagai berikut:<br />

When we walk with the Lord in the light of His word,<br />

What a glory He sheds on our way!<br />

While we do His good will He abides with us still,<br />

And with all who will trust and obey,<br />

Ref : Trust and obey, for there‘s no other way<br />

To be happy in Jesus, but to trust and obey<br />

Then in fellowship sweet we will sit at His feet,<br />

Or we‘ll walk by His side in the way;<br />

What He says we will do, where He sends<br />

We will go – Never fear, only trust and obey.<br />

Lagu ini juga lagu yang termeterai dalam jiwa penulis. Kalau<br />

lagu pertama tadi menolong penulis di dalam komitmen untuk<br />

berserah diri pada Tuhan pada awal perjalanan penulis sebagai<br />

seorang hamba Tuhan, dan juga untuk mengingatkan penulis dalam<br />

sepanjang perjalanan pelayanan penulis; maka lagu kedua ini yang<br />

19


senantiasa Tuhan pakai untuk menguatkan dan menolong serta<br />

menuntun penulis dalam menghadapi segala tantangan, tentangan,<br />

kesulitan dan segala bentuk hambatan serta pencobaan dan ujian<br />

dalam perjalanan hidup sebagai seorang hamba Tuhan. Trust and<br />

Obey telah menolong penulis untuk melaksanakan tugas panggilan<br />

Tuhan dan untuk bersuka cita selalu di dalam Tuhan meskipun<br />

jalannya sulit, tidak nyaman dan berbahaya sekalipun. ‗Trust and<br />

obey for there is no other way to be happy in Jesus, but trust and<br />

obey‖. ―What He says we will do, where He send we will go, never<br />

fear, only trust and obey‖. Percaya/bersandar dan taat, karena tak<br />

ada jalan lain untuk berbahagia di dalam Yesus, kecuali percaya<br />

dan taat. Apa yang Ia perintahkan kita lakukan, kemana Ia utus kita<br />

pergi, jangan takut, hanya percaya dan taat.<br />

Ia telah mati dan bangkit pula bagi kita, yang telah menang<br />

dan selalu menang bagi kita, pasti akan memenuhi janji-Nya untuk<br />

menyertai kita senantiasa, oleh sebab itu penulis akan tetap trust<br />

and obey the Lord.<br />

Akhir kata di dalam refleksi ini, penulis ingin mengajak<br />

semua rekan-rekan dosen I.T.A., para mahasiswa dan rekan-rekan<br />

hamba Tuhan dimana-mana selalu berpegang pada ketekadan<br />

untuk Trust and Obey the Lord, Your God. Inilah satu-satunya cara<br />

untuk menyenangkan hati Tuhan dan untuk mengalami<br />

kemenangan dan kebahagiaan di dalam Tuhan, hal ini mudah<br />

dikatakan, tetapi sangat sukar kita laksanakan. Hanya oleh<br />

anugerah dan pertolongan Tuhanlah semua ini dapat terjadi di<br />

dalam kehidupan penulis dan kita semua. Soli Deo Gloria!<br />

20


T<br />

MENDENGAR DAN MELAKUKAN:<br />

Perumpamaan tentang Dua Macam Pembangun<br />

(Luk 6:48-49; Mat 7:24-27)<br />

Kornelius A. Setiawan<br />

ema jurnal kali ini adalah ―Trust and Obey‖ atau ―Iman dan<br />

Ketaatan dan jurnal kali ini diterbitkan sebagai penghargaan<br />

atas pelayanan Pdt. Peterus Pamudji Ph.D. sebagai rektor di Institut<br />

<strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong> selama 18 tahun (1985-2003). Iman<br />

dan ketaatan adalah bagian penting dari pengajaran Yesus dan ini<br />

nampak khususnya dalam beberapa mujizat yang Yesus buat.<br />

Misalnya, saat ada sepuluh orang kusta datang untuk memohon<br />

kesembuhan, ternyata mereka bukan hanya perlu iman saja. Yesus<br />

meminta mereka untuk pergi dan memperlihatkan diri pada para<br />

imam, sekalipun penyakit kusta tersebut masih ada pada diri<br />

mereka. Iman mereka perlu diikuti dengan ketaatan mereka dan<br />

saat mereka mentaati perintah Yesus, mereka mengalami<br />

kesembuhan (Luk 17:11-19). Contoh lainnya adalah saat Ia<br />

menyembuhkan seorang yang buta sejak lahir. Yesus mengoleskan<br />

tanah di mata orang buta tersebut dan memintanya untuk<br />

membasuh di kolam Siloam. Sekali lagi iman orang buta tersebut<br />

harus disertai dengan ketaatan, baru kemudian ia dapat mengalami<br />

kuasa Allah (Yoh 9:1-41). Dalam pengajaran-Nya, Yesus juga<br />

menekankan pentingnya untuk ―mendengar dan melakukan atau<br />

mentaati‖ pengajaran atau firman-Nya. ―Mendengar‖ disini<br />

tentunya bukan hanya sekedar mendengar saja sebagaimana orang<br />

mendengar begitu banyak suara di sekitarnya, tetapi ―Mendengar‖<br />

disini, apalagi mendengarkan Firman Allah, berarti mendengar<br />

dengan penuh perhatian sampai seseorang dapat mengerti,<br />

menerima dan mempercayai-Nya. Sebagaimana Paulus<br />

mengatakan: ―Jadi, iman timbul dari pendengaran, dan<br />

pendengaran oleh firman Kristus‖ (Roma 10:17).<br />

21


Pentingnya ―mendengar dan melakukan‖ dalam pengajaran<br />

Kristus nampak dengan diberikan sebuah perumpamaan yang<br />

sering disebutkan dengan berbagai macam judul seperti:<br />

Perumpamaan tentang dua macam rumah, perumpamaan tentang<br />

dua macam pembangun dan perumpamaan tentang dua macam<br />

dasar. 5 Perumpamaan ini dapat kita temukan dalam Injil Matius<br />

(Mat. 7:24-47) dan Injil Lukas (Luk. 6:47-49). Sekalipun ada<br />

kemiripan antara keduanya, tetapi ada beberapa perbedaan dalam<br />

detail yang dapat kita temukan dalam kedua perumpamaan<br />

tersebut. Matius mencatat rumah tersebut dibangun oleh orang<br />

bijak di atas batu dan oleh orang bodoh di atas pasir, sedangkan<br />

Lukas hanya menyebutkan bahwa rumah tersebut dibangun oleh<br />

―seseorang‖ ( dengan menggali dalam-dalam dan<br />

meletakkan dasarnya di atas batu dan oleh seseorang yang lain<br />

dengan membangunnya di atas tanah tanpa fondasi. Dari sini dapat<br />

disimpulkan bahwa penyampaian Matius lebih menekankan pada<br />

terjangan badai, sedangkan dalam Lukas lebih menekankan pada<br />

usaha mempersiapkan fondasi yang baik.<br />

Dalam Injil Matius, gambaran yang diberikan adalah<br />

berkaitan dengan hujan deras di musim gugur yang disertai badai<br />

dan hal ini akan datang secara tiba-tiba untuk menguji kekokohan<br />

fondasi rumah tersebut. 6 Lukas menggambarkan peristiwa tersebut<br />

dengan gambaran yang lebih umum, yang menurut Nolland ―Less<br />

Palestinian phenomenon,‖ 7 yaitu ketika air meluap dari sungai saat<br />

terjadi banjir dan kemudian mengalir dengan derasnya menerjang<br />

rumah itu, rumah itu tetap kokoh berdiri. Menurut Kistemaker,<br />

perbedaan detail catatan tersebut lebih dikarenakan perbedaan<br />

penerima surat. Matius menulis suratnya untuk orang Yahudi yang<br />

hidup di Israel, sedangkan Lukas menulis Injilnya untuk orang-<br />

5 Joachim Jeremias, The Parables of Jesus, New York: Charles Scribner‘s sons,<br />

1972, p. 194; Ulrich Luz, Matthew 1-7, trans. by Wilhelm C. Linss, Edinburgh:<br />

T & T Clark, 1989, p. 450; Robert H. Gundry, Matthew: A Commentary on His<br />

Handbook for a Mixed Church under Persecution, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans,<br />

1994, p. 133.<br />

6 Jeremias, p. 194.<br />

7 John Nolland, Luke 1-9:20, Texas: Word Books, 1989, p. 310.<br />

22


orang Yunani yang tinggal di Asia kecil dan beberapa daerah<br />

Mediterania. 8<br />

Sekalipun memang ada beberapa perbedaan detail dalam<br />

kedua catatan tersebut, tetapi tujuan utama kedua perumpamaan<br />

tersebut tidaklah berbeda. 9 Keduanya menjelaskan perlunya<br />

kebijaksanaan dan kerja keras dalam membangun rumah dan<br />

keduanya membuat pernyataan atau kesimpulan yang sama bahwa<br />

adalah bodoh apabila seseorang mendengarkan pengajaran Yesus,<br />

tetapi tidak melaksanakannya. Demikian juga, perumpamaan ini<br />

diberikan oleh kedua penulis Injil sebagai penutup dan sekaligus<br />

tantangan bagi para pendengar atau pembacanya untuk meresponi<br />

pengajaran Yesus yang diberikan dalam Khotbah di Bukit (Mat 5-<br />

7) dan Khotbah diatas Tanah Datar (Luk 6:20-49).<br />

Catatan Matius tentang Khotbah di Bukit boleh dikatakan<br />

lebih panjang dibandingkan dengan catatan Lukas tentang Khotbah<br />

di atas Tanah Datar sebagaimana nampak dalam catatan<br />

perbandingan di bawah ini:<br />

Khotbah di Bukit<br />

(Matius 5-7)<br />

Ucapan Bahagia (5:1-12)<br />

Garam Dunia dan Terang Dunia<br />

(5:13-16)<br />

Yesus dan Hukum Taurat (5:17-48)<br />

Hal Memberi Sedekah (6:1-4)<br />

Hal Berdoa (6:5-15)<br />

Hal Berpuasa (6:16-18)<br />

Hal Mengumpulkan Harta (6:19-24)<br />

Hal Kekuatiran (6:25-34)<br />

23<br />

Khotbah di atas Tanah Datar<br />

(Luk 6:20-49)<br />

Ucapan Bahagia dan Peringatan<br />

(6:20-26)<br />

Kasihilah Musuh (6:27-36)<br />

8 Simon J. Kistemaker, The Parables of Jesus, Grand Rapids: Baker, 1980, p.7.<br />

9 I. Howard Marshall, The Gospel of Luke: A Commentary on the Greek Text,<br />

Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978, p. 275.


Hal Menghakimi (7:1-5)<br />

Hal yang Kudus dan Berharga (7:6)<br />

Hal Pengabulan Doa (7:7-11)<br />

Jalan yang Benar (7:12-14)<br />

Hal Pengajaran yang Sesat (7:15-23)<br />

Dua Macam Dasar (7:24-27)<br />

Hal Menghakimi (6:37-42)<br />

Pohon dan Buahnya (6:43-45)<br />

Dua Macam Dasar (7:24-27)<br />

Sekalipun demikian, dapat dikatakan bahwa ada kemiripan<br />

dalam struktur antara keduanya. Paling tidak keduanya diawali<br />

dengan Ucapan Bahagia (Mat 5:1-2; Luk 6:20-23) dan kemudian<br />

membahas beberapa topik yang sama seperti mengasihi musuh dan<br />

hal menghakimi. Keduanya kemudian ditutup dengan panggilan<br />

untuk meresponi khotbah atau pengajaran Yesus tersebut dengan<br />

perumpamaan tentang Dua Macam Pembangun (Mat 7:24-27; Luk<br />

6:48-49). 10 Respon yang diharapkan tentunya adalah bahwa<br />

mereka akan mendengar dan menerima dalam arti mengimaninya<br />

serta melaksanakannya dengan mentaatinya. Karena respon mereka<br />

tersebut akan sangat menentukan bagi kehidupan rohani mereka<br />

yang digambarkan sebagai sebuah rumah atau bangunan yang<br />

suatu kali akan diuji.<br />

Dalam artikel ini, secara khusus penulis akan membahas<br />

perumpamaan tersebut dari catatan Lukas, mengingat tema<br />

―mendengar dan melaksanakan‖ mendapat penekanan khusus<br />

dalam Injil Lukas. Memang tema ini juga dapat kita temukan<br />

dalam bagian lain Perjanjian Baru. Yakobus, misalnya,<br />

mengatakan ―Tetapi hendaklah kamu menjadi pelaku firman dan<br />

bukan hanya pendengar saja; sebab jika tidak demikian kamu<br />

menipu diri sendiri‖ (Lih juga Yoh 15:14; Rom 2:13). Sekalipun<br />

demikian, kita dapat melihat bahwa Lukas menilai bahwa tema ini<br />

cukup penting, karena itu ia menampilkan tema tersebut beberapa<br />

10 Sekalipun ada beberapa bagian dari Khotbah di Bukit yang tidak dapat kita<br />

temukan dalam Khotbah diatas Tanah Datar, tetapi bagian tersebut dapat kita<br />

temukan dalam bagian lain Injil Lukas. Sebagai contoh: Doa Bapa Kami (Mat<br />

6:9-13; Luk 11:2-4), Hal Mengumpulkan Harta (Mat 6:19-21; Luk 12:33-34),<br />

Hal Kekuatiran (Mat 6:25-34; Luk12:22-31) dan Hal Pengabulan Doa (Mat 7:7-<br />

11; Luk 11:9-13). Demikian juga ada beberapa ayat-ayat dalam Khotbah di<br />

Bukit yang dapat kita temukan dalam Injil Lukas.<br />

24


kali dalam Injilnya. Misalnya dalam Lukas 8:21, mencatat<br />

perkataan Yesus yang mengatakan Ibu-Ku dan saudara-saudara-Ku<br />

ialah mereka, yang mendengarkan firman Allah dan<br />

melakukannya‖ dan dalam Lukas 11:28 “Yang berbahagia ialah<br />

mereka yang mendengarkan firman Allah dan yang<br />

memeliharanya."<br />

Konteks Lukas<br />

Lukas meletakkan perumpamaan ini dalam konteks ―Khotbah<br />

di atas Tanah Datar‖ 11 (Luk 6:20-49). Pengajaran Lukas dalam<br />

bagian ini diawali dengan Ucapan Bahagia dan Peringatan (6:20-<br />

26), Mengasihi Musuh (6:27-36), Hal Menghakimi (6:37-42),<br />

Pohon dan Buahnya (6:43-45) dan Khotbah ini kemudian diakhiri<br />

dengan tantangan untuk meresponi pengajaran Yesus yang<br />

diumpamakan dengan dua macam orang yang membangun rumah<br />

mereka. Perumpamaan tersebut boleh dikatakan berfungsi sebagai<br />

tantangan dan mengharapkan respon positif atas pengajaran Yesus.<br />

Hal itu digambarkan seperti orang yang membangun diatas dasar<br />

yang kokoh (Luk 6:46-49), yaitu dasar yang tidak mudah<br />

tergoyahkan (Luk 6:47) dan dalam hal ini adalah seluruh<br />

pengajaran Yesus. Respon tersebut juga memanggil setiap orang<br />

percaya pada hari ini untuk mampu mengaplikasikan kebenarankebenaran<br />

tersebut dalam kehidupan mereka (lih Luk 6:20, 27).<br />

Memahami Perumpamaan tentang Dua Macam Pembangun<br />

Kalau kita lihat inti perumpamaan ini dengan bagian<br />

terdahulu, maka kita bisa melihat keterkaitannya. Dalam bagian<br />

terdahulu dibahas tentang Pohon dan Buahnya yang<br />

menggambarkan tentang orang yang baik dan orang yang jahat<br />

(6:45). Dalam bagian ini Yesus memberikan perumpamaan untuk<br />

menunjukkan suatu fakta yang bersifat kontras. Orang yang<br />

pertama adalah mereka yang mendengar dan melakukan perkataanperkataan-Nya<br />

dan orang ini bisa dipandang sebagai orang yang<br />

11 Bandingkan dengan Matius yang juga meletakkan perumpamaan ini dibagian<br />

akhir Khotbah di Bukit (Mat 5-7).<br />

25


aik, sedangkan orang yang kedua adalah yang mendengar, tetapi<br />

yang tidak melakukannya dan orang ini bisa dipandang sebagai<br />

orang yang bodoh atau jahat. Sekalipun ada kaitan erat dengan<br />

bagian terdahulu, tetapi berdasarkan perbandingan dengan Khotbah<br />

di Bukit, maka perumpamaan ini lebih tepat dilihat sebagai<br />

penutup dari keseluruhan khotbah Yesus.<br />

Rumah di daerah pedesaan pada jaman Yesus biasanya<br />

dibangun dari tanah liat yang dikeringkan baik untuk dinding<br />

maupun atapnya, sehingga ―pencuri membongkar serta<br />

mencurinya‖ (Mat 6:19). Dalam Injil Markus dicatat bahwa ketika<br />

Yesus sedang mengajar, empat orang membongkar atap rumah di<br />

tempat Yesus sedang mengajar dan kemudian menurunkan teman<br />

mereka yang sakit lumpuh (Mk 2:3-4). Dengan kebiasaan<br />

membangun seperti itu, maka setiap orang akan mencari lokasi<br />

yang tepat untuk membangun rumahnya. Mereka akan memilih<br />

tempat yang jauh dari aliran air untuk menghindari terjangan air<br />

dan banjir yang mungkin saja bisa datang dengan tiba-tiba dan<br />

akan menghanyutkan rumah mereka. 12<br />

Matius menyebutkan bahwa pembangun tersebut adalah<br />

(seorang laki-laki bijak) dan bodoh).<br />

Lukas menyebutkan dengan lebih sederhana | dan sebutan<br />

ini hendak menunjukkan lebih kepada usaha, kerja keras atau<br />

kerajinan dari sang pembangun dan bukan melihat kepada<br />

kebijakan atau kebodohan orang yang membangun. Hal ini<br />

nantinya juga hendak menunjukkan bahwa dalam meresponi<br />

perkataan Yesus, hal tersebut bukan bergantung pada kebijakan<br />

atau kebodohan seseorang, melainkan pada kemauan mereka untuk<br />

menjadi pendengar dan sekaligus pelaksana. Dengan membangun<br />

rumah mereka di tempat dan dengan cara yang benar, maka<br />

12 Simon J. Kistemaker, yang mengutip E.E.E. Bishop, menyebutkan adanya<br />

rumah dari tanah liat di antara Gaza dan Ashkelon. Sekalipun telah dibangun<br />

jauh dari aliran air, tetapi pada salah satu musim dingin di padang pasir Negev,<br />

sebuah sungai yang kering tiba-tiba dipenuhi dengan air dan hal ini<br />

menyebabkan perubahan aliran air yang kemudian menghanyutkan seluruh<br />

perkemahan orang Badouin (Parables, p.7, n.1).<br />

26


pembangun tersebut tidak perlu lagi menguatirkan akan datangnya<br />

hujan dan aliran air yang amat deras yang akan menghanyutkan<br />

rumah yang dibangunnya.<br />

Sebagaimana telah disebutkan di atas, bahwa setiap penulis<br />

Injil mempunyai penekanan pada detail yang berbeda. Lukas<br />

mempunyai penekanan utama pada usaha dan kerja keras dari sang<br />

pembangun. Ia menjelaskan tentang fondasi yang kokoh tersebut<br />

dengan tiga deskripsi yang tidak dimiliki Matius. Pertama, orang<br />

tersebut ―menggali‖ yang dalam bahasa Yunaninya yang<br />

berasal dari kata yang berarti ―dig, dig around‖ 13 dan<br />

secara literal berarti ―telah menggali sekeliling.‖ Dalam konteks ini<br />

kata tersebut berarti telah menggali lapisan tanah. Kata kedua<br />

adalah yang berbentuk aorist dan berasal dari kata<br />

yang berarti make deep atau go down deep‖ 14 dan secara<br />

literal berarti ―membuat menjadi dalam atau pergi jauh ke dalam.‖<br />

Gabungan kedua kata ini hendak menggambarkan usaha atau kerja<br />

keras dari si pembangun yang disebutkan ―telah menggali, bahkan<br />

pergi jauh ke dalam.‖ Kedua kata ini kemudian diikuti dengan kata<br />

Kata berbentuk aorist dan berasal dari<br />

kata yang bila diikuti dengan bentuk akusatif berarti ―set<br />

above.‖ Apabila digabungkan dengan kata yang berarti<br />

―foundation‖ dan secara literal berarti ―dasar atau fondasi,‖ maka<br />

kedua kata ini berarti ―set a foundation above‖ atau ―meletakkan<br />

fondasi di atas.‖ 15 Kata ini kemudian diikuti<br />

oleh kata dan kata berarti ―rock‖ atau<br />

secara literal berarti ―batu karang atau batu yang kokoh.‖ Jadi<br />

Lukas disini menekankan bahwa pembangun tersebut telah<br />

menggali, bahkan menggali sampai ke dalam sampai ia<br />

menemukan batu yang kokoh dan kemudian meletakkan fondasi<br />

13 E. Plumacher, ― in Horst Balz and Gerhard Schneider, Exegetical<br />

Dictionary of the New Testament vol. 3, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993, p.250.<br />

14 O. Hofius, ― in Horst Balz and Gerhard Schneider, Exegetical<br />

Dictionary of the New Testament vol. 1, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993, p. 190.<br />

15 W. Bauer, W.F. Arndt, and F.W. Danker, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New<br />

Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, Chicago: The University<br />

Chicago Press, 1979, p. 816,<br />

27


angunan tersebut di atas batu tersebut. Jadi penekanannya disini<br />

adalah pada usaha serius si pembangun dalam meletakkan fondasi<br />

dan hal ini juga yang menjadikan alasan bagi penulis untuk<br />

memilih judul ―Perumpamaan tentang Dua Macam Pembangun‖<br />

dan bukan ―Dua Macam Rumah atau Bangunan.‖<br />

Banyak ahli yang setuju bahwa detail yang digambarkan oleh<br />

Matius lebih dekat dengan teks asli Alkitab dan mereka<br />

memandang bahwa Lukas berusaha menjelaskan bagaimana<br />

biasanya orang pada jaman itu membangun rumah, khususnya<br />

dalam konteks orang Yunani yang menjadi penerima atau pembaca<br />

Injilnya. 16 Penyampaian detail cerita yang berbeda tidak perlu<br />

terlalu dipermasalahkan, sebagaimana Darrel L. Bock<br />

berargumentasi:<br />

28<br />

―Such treatment of the parable need not be seen as a problem,<br />

since summarizing occurs and the point is not altered by<br />

telling the story or using a figure in a way that the audience<br />

can appreciate the image. It is type of contextualizing that<br />

does not alter the basic image‖. 17<br />

Sebagaimana telah didiskusikan di atas, Lukas mencatat<br />

bahwa kedua bangunan tersebut sama-sama didirikan di atas tanah<br />

dan yang membedakan keduanya adalah fondasinya. Pembangun<br />

pertama meletakkan fondasinya jauh ke dalam tanah (Luk 6:48),<br />

sedangkan pembangun kedua membangun rumah di atas tanah<br />

tanpa fondasi (Luk 6:49). Sekali lagi, disini hendak ditekankan<br />

bahwa keduanya sama-sama membangun rumah di lokasi atau<br />

tempat yang sama dan yang membedakan mereka adalah yang<br />

seorang disertai dengan kerja keras, sedangkan yang lain tidak.<br />

Hasil kerja mereka akan nampak saat terjadi hujan, banjir dan<br />

aliran air yang amat deras. Dalam bahasa Indonesia disebutkan:<br />

―Ketika datang air bah dan banjir melanda rumah itu‖ (Luk 6:48),<br />

16 Marshall, p. 275; Jeremias, p. 27 n.9.<br />

17 Darrell L. Bock, Baker Exegetical Commentary vol. 1: Luke 1:1-9:50, Grand<br />

Rapids: Baker, 1994, p. 621; Lih juga Robert H. Stein, The American<br />

Commentary vol. 24: Luke, Nashville: Broadman Press, 1999, p.215.


sedangkan dalam bahasa Yunaninya, disebutkan<br />

o yang secara literal berarti<br />

―ketika air sungai meluap dan mengalir dengan amat deras karena<br />

terjadinya banjir dan hujan.‖ Kata secara literal berarti<br />

―laut pasang‖ dan dalam konteks ini berarti banjir. 18 Kata<br />

adalah bentuk aorist dari kata hanya<br />

dipakai dalam bagian ini dari seluruh Perjanjian Baru. Kata ini<br />

dalam bahasa Inggrisnya ―burst upon‖ yang secara literal berarti<br />

―meledak atau keluar.‖ Jadi kata ini menggambarkan ledakan air<br />

yang menyembur keluar dengan keras atau deras. 19 Aliran yang<br />

deras tersebut kemudian menerjang kedua rumah tersebut, maka<br />

rumah yang dibangun dengan fondasi yang baik akan berdiri<br />

kokoh, sedangkan rumah yang dibangun tanpa fondasi akan<br />

dihanyutkan oleh aliran air yang amat deras tersebut.<br />

Dengan gambaran tersebut di atas, kita dapat melihat bahwa<br />

ada dua macam orang yang mendengar perkataan Yesus. Mereka<br />

yang hanya mendengar saja dan mereka yang bukan sekedar<br />

mendengar, tetapi menerima dan meyakininya serta<br />

mewujudnyatakannya dalam ketaatan mereka. Orang semacam<br />

itulah yang oleh Matius dikatakan sebagai orang yang bijak.<br />

Perumpamaan ini sekaligus berfungsi sebagai peringatan bagi<br />

pendengar atau pembacanya, agar mereka tidak menyepelekan<br />

pengajaran Yesus, karena akibatnya bisa merupakan malapetaka<br />

yang besar. 20<br />

Mendengar dan Melaksanakan (Luk 8:21; 11:28)<br />

Sebagaimana telah disinggung pada bagian terdahulu, bahwa<br />

tema mendengar dan melaksanakan juga menjadi topik yang<br />

mendapat tekanan dalam Injil Lukas. Pertama, Lukas mencatat<br />

pernyataan Yesus bahwa ―Ibu-Ku dan saudara-saudara-Ku ialah<br />

mereka, yang mendengarkan firman Allah dan melakukannya‖<br />

18 Francois Bovon, Hermenia: Luke 1, Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2002, p. 255.<br />

19 Arland J. Hultgren, The Parables of Jesus, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000, p.<br />

133.<br />

20 Bock, p. 623.<br />

29


(Luk 8:21). Ayat ini boleh dikatakan sebagai respon penutup dari<br />

pengajaran yang diberikan Yesus dalam Luk 8:4-21. Lukas<br />

mengawali catatannya dengan memberikan Perumpamaan tentang<br />

Penabur (8:4-15) dan Perumpamaan tentang Pelita (8:16-18).<br />

Kedua pengajaran ini ditutup dengan kisah tentang pertemuan<br />

Yesus dengan ibu dan saudara-saudaranya. Pertemuan ini<br />

kemudian dipakai oleh Yesus untuk membuat pernyataan penting<br />

yang hendak menegaskan perlunya pendengar-pendengar-Nya<br />

bukan hanya menjadi pendengar-pendengar saja, tetapi juga<br />

menjadi pelaku Firman: ―Ibu-Ku dan saudara-saudara-Ku ialah<br />

mereka, yang mendengarkan firman Allah dan melakukannya.‖<br />

Dari pernyataan ini jelas dikatakan bahwa setiap orang yang<br />

mendengar Firman Allah dan kemudian melakukannya, mereka<br />

disebut sebagai anggota keluarga Yesus.<br />

Di sisi lain, Lukas 8:4-20 boleh dikatakan sebagai bagian<br />

yang utuh yang membahas tentang mendengar dan melakukan<br />

perkataan Yesus. Mereka yang mendengar Firman Allah tersebut<br />

ditunjukkan melalui keyakinan penabur berkaitan dengan benih<br />

yang ditaburkannya (8:4-8), hal itu menunjukkan bahwa mereka<br />

mengetahui misteri kerajaan Allah (8:9-10), melaksanakan Firman<br />

akan memimipin pada kehidupan iman yang berbuah (11–15),<br />

mereka juga digambarkan sebagai pelita yang bersinar karena<br />

mereka hidup sesuai dengan Firman yang mereka dengar dan pada<br />

akhirnya mereka akan menemukan diri mereka sendiri menjadi<br />

bagian dari keluarga dekat Yesus. 21 Menjadi keluarga Kristus atau<br />

dalam bahasa Paulus menjadi anggota keluarga Allah (Lih. Efe<br />

2:19; 1Tim 3:15) dapat dimungkinkan bagi setiap orang, bukan<br />

karena pertalian lahiriah, tetapi melalui mereka mendengar dan<br />

melaksanakan Firman Allah. Sebagaimana yang juga disebutkan<br />

oleh Fred B. Craddock<br />

30<br />

―... Luke has the coming of Jesus‘ mother and brothers<br />

become the occasion for Jesus to teach that the family of God<br />

includes all who hear and do God‘s will … and that the<br />

21 Marshall, p. 332; Nolland, p. 395.


family of God is created by hearing and doing the word; this<br />

included Jesus‘ Nazareth family‖. 22<br />

Kedua, dalam Lukas 11:28 disebutkan ―Yang berbahagia<br />

ialah mereka yang mendengarkan firman Allah dan yang<br />

memeliharanya.‖ Dalam bagian ini sekali lagi Lukas menekankan<br />

betapa pentingnya mendengar dan melaksanakan Firman Allah.<br />

Bagi Lukas Firman Allah adalah ―pengajaran Yesus,‖ sehingga<br />

dalam bagian ini Yesus hendak menegur mereka agar mereka<br />

bukan hanya sekedar mengkritik mujizat yang dilakukan Yesus,<br />

tetapi mereka juga harus mendengar dan melaksanakan perkataan<br />

Yesus. 23 Lukas dalam bagian ini menegaskan kembali tentang<br />

―mendengar dan melakukan,‖ karena pengaruh dari Injil Markus<br />

yang menempatkan kedatangan ibu Yesus dan saudara-saudaranya<br />

setelah kontroversi tentang Belzebul (Mk 3:20-35). Karena bagi<br />

Maria dan semua orang yang lain mendengar dan melakukan<br />

perkataan Kristus membawa kebahagiaan. 24<br />

Bagian ini diawali dengan pernyataan seorang wanita yang<br />

memandang bahwa ibu Yesus adalah yang paling berbahagia.<br />

Yesus justru menegaskan bahwa yang berbahagia adalah mereka<br />

yang mendengarkan dan memelihara Firman Allah. Pernyataan<br />

Yesus ini diawali dengan kata yang merupakan gabungan<br />

kata yang dapat berfungsi untuk memberikan<br />

pendahuluan yang menunjukkan kontras ―tidak, tetapi,‖<br />

menunjukkan penegasan ―ya, pasti‖ dan berfungsi sebagai koreksi<br />

atau modifikasi ―ya, tetapi.‖ 25 Dari ketiganya, nampaknya yang<br />

ketiga yang lebih tepat, sehingga kalimatnya berbunyi demikian<br />

―Ya, tetapi yang berbahagia adalah…..‖<br />

22<br />

Fred B. Craddock, Interpretation: Luke, Louisville: John Knox Press, 1990,<br />

pp. 113-114.<br />

23<br />

Marshall, p. 480.<br />

24<br />

Craddock, p. 157.<br />

25<br />

Lih. M.E. Thrall, Greek Particles in the New Testament: Linguistic and<br />

Exegetical Studies. NTTS Leiden: Brill, 1962, pp. 34–35; C.F.D. Moule, An<br />

Idiom Book of New Testament Greek. 2nd ed. Cambridge: University Press,<br />

1963, pp.163–64; Nolland, p. 649.<br />

31


Dalam bagian terdahulu, Lukas memakai kata dan<br />

(Luk 8:21; bdk 6:47, 49), sedang dalam bagian ini<br />

Lukas memakai dan Menurut beberapa<br />

ahli, kata yang secara literal berarti ―memelihara,‖<br />

yang dipakai oleh Lukas dalam bagian ini mempunyai penekanan<br />

yang sama dengan kata ―melakukan‖ dan kata ini dipakai dalam<br />

kaitannya dengan bagaimana seseorang harus ―memelihara hukum<br />

Taurat.‖<br />

Kesimpulan<br />

Salah satu fokus utama dari perumpamaan ini adalah<br />

berkaitan dengan pengajaran Yesus dan secara khusus berkaitan<br />

dengan respon atas tuntutan pengajaran-Nya. Dari pernyataan<br />

Yesus ―setiap orang yang mendengar perkataan-Ku,‖ 26 kita dapat<br />

melihat otoritas yang dimiliki Yesus. Ia bukan sekedar pengajar<br />

atau penyampai firman, tetapi Ia adalah Allah yang menyampaikan<br />

Firman itu dan ini memberikan kepada-Nya otoritas untuk<br />

menuntut pendengar-Nya melaksanakan apa yang Ia ajarkan.<br />

Nolland mengatakan ―Jesus knows the absolute importance of his<br />

own teaching because he knows himself to be the one who<br />

decisively reveals the will of God.‖ 27<br />

Di sisi lain, perumpamaan ini memberikan jaminan bagi<br />

setiap kita, baik secara pribadi maupun dalam konteks gereja. Bagi<br />

setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Nya, dalam arti mereka mau<br />

mendengar, mempercayai dan mentaati Firman Allah, maka<br />

mereka tidak perlu bimbang. Kita mendapat jaminan, karena kita<br />

berdiri diatas dasar yang pasti dan kokoh, seperti yang disimpulkan<br />

oleh Robert H. Stein, ―Whether within the Church or without, the<br />

parables offer the same opportunity for ultimate security.‖ 28 Hal ini<br />

26 Michael P. Knowles, ―Everyone Who Hear These Words of Mine: Parables of<br />

Discipleship‖ (Matt 7:24-27//Luke 6:47-49; Luke 14:28-33; Luke 17:7-10; Matt<br />

20:1-16) in Richard N. Longenecker, The Challenge of Jesus‘ Parables, Grand<br />

Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000, p. 290.<br />

27 Nolland, p. 311<br />

28 Stein, p.134.<br />

32


tentunya harus diikuti dengan total komitmen, yaitu percaya penuh,<br />

ketaatan dan melakukan apa yang Dia perintahkan kepada kita.<br />

Salah satu implikasi dari perumpamaan tentang dua<br />

pembangun ini boleh dikatakan juga berkaitan erat dengan<br />

bagaimana menjadi murid yang setia, karena penampilan seringkali<br />

bisa berbeda dengan kenyataan. Sebagaimana kekokohan atau<br />

kerapuhan kedua rumah tersebut masih belum bisa dilihat, sampai<br />

terjadi krisis, demikian juga halnya dengan kesetiaan murid-murid<br />

Yesus. Mereka akan terbukti setia manakala mereka dapat tetap<br />

berdiri kokoh di tengah derasnya tantangan dan pengajaran sesat,<br />

apabila mereka tetap berdiri kokoh di atas dasar yang benar yaitu<br />

firman Allah sendiri. Firman yang bukan sekedar mereka dengar,<br />

tetapi juga mereka lakukan.<br />

Perumpamaan ini, baik dalam catatan Matius ataupun Lukas,<br />

diberikan sebagai tantangan bagi para pendengarnya atas khotbah<br />

yang disampaikan Yesus, baik dalam konteks Khotbah Yesus di<br />

Bukit atau di Tanah Datar (Mat 5-7; Luk 6:20-49). Demikian juga,<br />

tantangan tersebut ditujukan kepada para murid (Luk 6:20) serta<br />

―orang-orang yang mendengarnya‖ (Luk 7:1; Mat 5:1-2; 7:28-29).<br />

Jadi dapat disimpulkan bahwa perumpamaan ini juga berbicara<br />

kepada setiap orang yang mendengar atau membaca pengajaran<br />

Yesus ini. Hal ini juga mempunyai penekanan penting bahwa<br />

setiap pendengar maupun pembacanya mempunyai tanggung jawab<br />

untuk meresponi pengajaran-Nya dengan benar dan hal itu harus<br />

ditunjukkan dalam Iman dan Ketaatan mereka.<br />

Penekanan tentang ―mendengar dan melaksanakan‖ dalam<br />

perumpamaan ini, dipertegas oleh dua catatan Lukas lainnya yang<br />

juga menggarisbawahi pentingnya tema tersebut. Mereka yang<br />

―mendengar dan melakukan‖ Firman Allah disebutkan menjadi<br />

anggota keluarga Kristus (Luk 8:21) dan bahkan mereka<br />

disebutkan sebagai orang yang berbahagia (Luk 11:28).<br />

Dengan segala kemajuan di bidang teknologi pada hari ini,<br />

kita tetap adalah manusia yang tak berdaya, khususnya dalam<br />

33


menghadapi bencana alam. Hampir setiap hari kita membaca,<br />

mendengar dan melihat adanya kecelakaan dan bencana alam yang<br />

telah menghancurkan dan membuat manusia menderita. Karena itu,<br />

perumpamaan ini sekali lagi berbicara kepada setiap kita apakah<br />

kita berdiri di atas dasar yang benar dan kokoh yang memampukan<br />

kita tetap teguh berdiri dalam menghadapi hidup yang penuh<br />

tantangan ini dengan tetap menunjukkan iman dan ketaatan kita<br />

kepada Allah. Atau sebaliknya kita berdiri diatas dasar yang rapuh<br />

dan ketika tantangan itu datang kita menjadi tergoyah dan bahkan<br />

kita dengan mudah dihanyutkan serta dihancurkan mereka.<br />

Perumpamaan ini juga menantang gereja, agar mereka tidak berdiri<br />

diatas fondasi yang salah, sehingga mereka akan ditegur<br />

sebagaimana saat itu Yesus menegur orang-orang Farisi ―Bukan<br />

setiap orang yang berseru kepada-Ku: Tuhan, Tuhan! akan masuk<br />

ke dalam Kerajaan Sorga, melainkan dia yang melakukan<br />

kehendak Bapa-Ku yang di sorga‖ (Mat 7:21).<br />

Kebahagiaan yang digambarkan dalam oleh Lukas bukan oleh<br />

karena mereka memiliki ikatan persaudaraan lahiriah dengan Yesus<br />

(Luk 8:21; 11:28), tetapi oleh karena respon mereka pada<br />

pengajaran Kristus. Mereka yang berbahagia adalah mereka yang<br />

bukan hanya mau mendengar, menerima dan meyakini Firman<br />

Allah saja, tetapi yang juga menjadi pelaksana-pelaksana Firman<br />

yang kemudian menunjukkan semuanya itu dalam iman dan<br />

ketaatan mereka kepada Kristus.<br />

Bibliografi<br />

Balz, Horst, and Schneider, Exegetical Dictionary of the New<br />

Testament, vol 1, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1990.<br />

Balz, Horst, and Schneider, Exegetical Dictionary of the New<br />

Testament, vol 2, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1991.<br />

Balz, Horst, and Schneider, Exegetical Dictionary of the New<br />

Testament, vol 3, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993.<br />

34


Bauer, W., Arndt, W.F., Gingrich, and Danker, F.W. A Greek-<br />

English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early<br />

Christian Literature, Chicago: The University Chicago Press,<br />

1979.<br />

Bock, Darrell L., Baker Exegetical Commentary vol. 1: Luke 1:1-<br />

9:50, Grand Rapids: Baker, 1994.<br />

Bovon, Francois, Hermenia: Luke 1, Minneapolis: Fortress Press,<br />

2002.<br />

Craddock, Fred B., Interpretation: Luke, Louisville: John Knox<br />

Press, 1990.<br />

Gundry, Robert H., Matthew: A Commentary on His Handbook for<br />

a Mixed Church under Persecution, Grand Rapids:<br />

Eerdmans, 1994.<br />

Hultgren, Arland J., The Parables of Jesus, Grand Rapids:<br />

Eerdmans, 2000.<br />

Jeremias, Joachim., The Parables of Jesus, New York: Charles<br />

Scribner‘s sons, 1972.<br />

Kistemaker, Simon J., The Parables of Jesus, Grand Rapids:<br />

Baker, 1980.<br />

Knowles, Michael P., ―Everyone Who Hear These Words of Mine:<br />

Parables of Discipleship‖ (Matt 7:24-27//Luke 6:47-49; Luke<br />

14:28-33; Luke 17:7-10; Matt 20:1-16) in Richard N.<br />

Longenecker, The Chalenge of Jesus‘ Parables, Grand<br />

Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000.<br />

Luz, Ulrich, Matthew 1-7, trans. by Wilhelm C. Linss, Edinburgh:<br />

T & T Clark, 1989.<br />

Marshall, I. Howard Marshall, The Gospel of Luke: A Commentary<br />

on the Greek Text, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978.<br />

Moule, C.F.D. An Idiom Book of New Testament Greek. 2nd ed.<br />

Cambridge: University Press, 1963.<br />

Nolland, John., Luke 1-9:20, Texas: Word Books, 1989.<br />

Stein, Robert H., The American Commentary vol. 24: Luke,<br />

Nashville: Broadman Press, 1999.<br />

Thrall, M. E. Greek Particles in the New Testament: Linguistic and<br />

Exegetical Studies. NTTS 3. Leiden: Brill, 1962.<br />

35


36<br />

J<br />

TRUST AND OBEY:<br />

A Current Retrospective And Assessment<br />

Luder G. Whitlock, Jr.<br />

ustification by faith is part of the doctrinal bedrock of the<br />

Reformation. Sola fide—by faith alone—means that as the<br />

righteousness of God is imputed to believers, they are declared just<br />

and therefore acceptable by God. This doctrine is right at the heart<br />

of the Reformation movement and is also the essence of the<br />

Gospel. 29<br />

Central to this Reformation heritage is the understanding that<br />

we are unable to earn or even contribute to our salvation by our<br />

good works, no matter how many there may be. The Apostle Paul<br />

described it in his Romans letter by asserting that ―all have sinned<br />

and fall short of the glory of God‖ (Rom. 3:23). ―The wages of sin<br />

are death,‖ and ―no one seeks God or does good‖ (Rom. 6:23, 3:11-<br />

12). From what Paul says it is clear that if anyone is to be saved, it<br />

will be by the grace of God through faith and not of ourselves or<br />

our works (Eph. 2:8-9). All humans are, by the very fact of their<br />

sinful nature and acts, unable to save themselves. That is why it<br />

was necessary for Christ—the sinless Son of God—to suffer the<br />

punishment our sins deserve so that he atones for us as by faith we<br />

receive forgiveness and cleansing.<br />

Yet this certainly does not render good works unimportant or<br />

worthless. To the contrary, as Paul also reminds us, we are saved<br />

in order to do good works (Eph. 2:10). Why is this the case?<br />

Because, Paul adds, when you are transformed by God‘s grace into<br />

a person who does good things or good works, you glorify God<br />

because you mirror God. Ultimately, that is the purpose of our<br />

29 Gordon Rupp, The Righteousness of God, London: Hodder and Stoughton,<br />

1953, p.121f.


37<br />

salvation, to be remade into the image of God so that the<br />

magnificence of his attributes comes to expression in our lives,<br />

both in our character and in our good works. Obedience, then,<br />

becomes a distinguishing mark of a believer. Of course, the<br />

position of James, coupling works with faith, is well known (James<br />

2:17-26).<br />

The Teaching of Jesus<br />

For the purposes of this paper, we shall consider the<br />

importance of obedience to the life of faith and examine it in terms<br />

of existential compliance. Although considerable attention has<br />

been directed to the teaching of Paul and James and suitably so, as<br />

well as Old Testament examples such as Abraham, there is value in<br />

concentrating on the teaching of Jesus for obvious reasons. At the<br />

very least, he provides a bridge from Old Testament to New<br />

Testament understanding. For many believers, the teaching of<br />

Jesus would be central or essential to any such consideration<br />

because he is the most important person in the Bible. Since all<br />

Scripture is God-given and authoritative, the only factor that would<br />

significantly alter our understanding would of necessity emerge<br />

from the unfolding nature of biblical revelation following the<br />

Resurrection. That does not appear to be a factor here.<br />

As a centerpiece of his teaching ministry, the Sermon on the<br />

Mount provides us with a helpful illustration of Jesus‘ thinking in<br />

regard to this matter. It clarifies God‘s expectations regarding<br />

obedience to his will. Jesus corrects misunderstandings by noting<br />

―It has been said,‖ then adding, ―But I say to you.‖ Early in his<br />

sermon he makes it clear that disciples are called to a distinctly<br />

different life that will, by its good works, glorify God (Matt. 5:16).<br />

As he draws the sermon to a conclusion, he leaves absolutely no<br />

doubt as to his intent. The concluding illustrations provide an<br />

excellent working example to drive the point home forcefully. For,<br />

he says, it is not the person who says ―Lord, Lord‖ or who has<br />

done spectacular things such as prophesying or casting out demons<br />

who will be accepted by the Father; rather it is the one who has


38<br />

done the will of the Father (Matt. 7:21-23). Obedience is the key<br />

concept providing the difference.<br />

This may be understood as minimizing the importance of<br />

religious ritual or of superficial religiosity. Dutifully and<br />

deferentially intoning the Lord‘s name or participating in<br />

appropriate religious ceremonies has no benefit unless it is<br />

anchored in genuine faith that expresses itself in joyful and willing<br />

obedience. This is congruent with Old Testament examples such<br />

as Samuel‘s stern rebuke of Saul as he returned victoriously from<br />

defeating the Amalekites: ―Has the Lord as great a delight in burnt<br />

offerings and sacrifices as in obeying the voice of the Lord?<br />

Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice‖ (1 Sam. 15:22). 30 Jesus<br />

says the one who does the will of the Father is accepted—that it is<br />

by their fruit you recognize who the true believers really are (Matt.<br />

7:20).<br />

The Christian who is being conformed to the righteousness<br />

of God, therefore, must try to bring his or her life into conformity<br />

with God‘s law as revealed in the Bible. That alignment includes<br />

one‘s thoughts and feelings as well as actions. Christians who love<br />

God also love his law. His commandments are no longer<br />

burdensome but a source of joy and satisfaction (1 Jn. 5:2-3). If<br />

you love God, then nothing makes you happier than doing what<br />

delights him. If you really want to obey God and keep his<br />

commandments, you must go beyond superficial compliance to a<br />

genuine understanding of the intent of each commandment. Once<br />

you understand that intent, you may begin to bring your life into<br />

alignment with it. The Pharisees‘ problem was that, while they<br />

appeared to be enthusiastic and sincere about obeying the law, they<br />

used words to construct their own code of conduct, a code that<br />

often missed the true intent of God‘s law. Rather than being the<br />

most zealous keepers and perpetuators of the law, they were<br />

30 Cf. also Leviticus 10:1-3; Isaiah 1:10-17; Jeremiah 6:19-20, 7:21-26; Hosea<br />

6:6.


39<br />

actually leading people to misunderstand and disobey it. In their<br />

own perverse way, they were on a course to destroy the law. 31<br />

The final and clinching illustration may be referred to as<br />

―The Two Builders.‖ Simple and straightforward, it depicts a wise<br />

and a foolish builder (Matt. 7:24-27). The wise one builds his<br />

house on a rock while the foolish one builds on sand. When the<br />

storm comes, the house of the wise builder stands while that of the<br />

foolish builder is swept away. The results speak for themselves.<br />

However, the key to this illustration is found in the behavior of the<br />

two. The wise builder hears the words of Jesus and practices or<br />

obeys them while the foolish builder listens but does not practice or<br />

obey what he hears. The message is repetitive and clear: God<br />

expects obedience from his family by faith. The absence of willing<br />

obedience expresses an absence of genuine faith. Speaking the<br />

truth while living a lie earns a resounding rejection from God.<br />

The parable of ―The Two Sons‖ reinforces the Sermon on<br />

the Mount (Matt. 21:28-32). The intriguing aspect of this parable<br />

is the juxtaposition of talk and behavior. One son is very<br />

agreeable, promising to do what their father asks, yet fails to<br />

deliver on his promise. It is not that he initially disobeys or<br />

explicitly disobeys; rather, he fails to obey. Meanwhile, the other<br />

brother who said he would not do what their father requested had a<br />

change of heart and did what the father asked. Only one son<br />

obeyed. Jesus asks: ―Which of the two did what the father<br />

wanted?‖ (Matt. 21:31). By singling out taxpayers and prostitutes<br />

as examples of those who repented in contrast to religious leaders<br />

who gave every outward indication of desiring to do God‘s will but<br />

disobeyed, Jesus underscored the difference between true<br />

obedience and the sham of hypocrisy.<br />

The demonstrable intent seems unassailable. Those who<br />

would be united to God and become beloved children do so by<br />

faith, and that faith will automatically express itself in obedience,<br />

31 Luder Whitlock, The Spiritual Quest, Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1998,<br />

pp. 80-81.


40<br />

willing happy obedience, to the will of God. This understanding,<br />

as we have seen, aligns readily with the teaching of Scripture as a<br />

whole.<br />

As you review the Sermon on the Mount, you cannot dismiss<br />

the compelling moral claims placed upon the Christian, a mortality<br />

deeply rooted in the enduring moral law of the Old Testament<br />

(Matt. 5:17-20). This mortality must not be taken lightly or<br />

superficially because it is supremely important to God and critical<br />

to our identity as those who have the attributes of our Father in<br />

heaven. The care Jesus gave to correct misinterpretation and<br />

misunderstanding of moral obligation reveals the far-reaching<br />

implications of God‘s moral law. 32<br />

Principles underlie each of the Lord‘s commandments, and<br />

we must attempt to understand them as well as their implications if<br />

we intend to conform to God‘s expectations. Therefore, it is<br />

important to ask why the command ―you shall not steal‖ was given.<br />

What is implied by this commandment? How did God intend for it<br />

to shape our lives? It is readily apparent that there are principles<br />

underlying this commandment such as the right to possess<br />

property, the right to work and to earn so that you can purchase and<br />

possess. Because you have the right of ownership or possession,<br />

you may not take or steal what belongs to someone else. Paul<br />

seems to have taken this a step further by insisting that once you<br />

become a believer, not only are you prohibited from stealing but<br />

you have a responsibility to work so that you will have enough to<br />

share with those who are needy in addition to providing for your<br />

own needs (Eph. 4:28). The mature believer will not steal, nor will<br />

he selfishly cling to what he has, but will gladly share of his<br />

abundance with the poor. We gradually grasp the fact that the right<br />

to work and possess creates an opportunity for good stewardship,<br />

which in its turn makes possible generosity to others. How<br />

different from the selfish accumulation of one whom Jesus referred<br />

to as a rich fool. 33<br />

32 The Spiritual Quest, p.83.<br />

33 The Spiritual Quest, pp.81-82.


41<br />

This adds nothing new to our understanding of the<br />

relationship of faith and obedience, but in the application of this<br />

doctrine we may explore some factors worthy of additional<br />

reflection. Here I am thinking of the existential experience and its<br />

demands or the agonizing difficulty faith may experience as it<br />

obeys. The other matter for contemplation is a comparison of the<br />

heroic and mundane as they occur in our obedience.<br />

The Cost of Obedience<br />

Faith gives birth to obedience. That obedience, though<br />

willing, may sometimes be accompanied by adversity. There is no<br />

reason to expect that obedience, because it is of faith and blessed<br />

by God, will always be easy or painless. The example of Jesus<br />

serves us well here, too, for Hebrews reminds us that he proved his<br />

true sonship by his suffering obedience (Heb. 5:8). Jesus was<br />

perfectly obedient to the will of the Father. He left his exalted<br />

position in Heaven and assumed a human identity to fulfill the<br />

Father‘s plan. His experiences, culminating in his arrest and<br />

crucifixion, were repugnant to his very nature. Ultimately, he<br />

suffered the horrible wrath of the Father in judgment against sin so<br />

that he could complete the Father‘s plan for salvation. Because he<br />

endured the pain and suffering, in obedience to the will of God, he<br />

has been exalted to God‘s right hand with all power and authority.<br />

But his suffering obedience was required in order to satisfy the<br />

Father‘s will.<br />

So why should Christians expect it to be different for them?<br />

Discipleship is costly, not cheap, as Bonhoeffer so aptly observed.<br />

34 Sacrifice and suffering may be part of that cost. The apostles<br />

quickly learned that reality following the death of Jesus. Paul<br />

became aware of the cost of obedience to the heavenly vision as he<br />

suffered at the hands of those who for various reasons persecuted<br />

him (2 Cor. 11). Eventually that faithful obedience landed him in<br />

prison and cost him his life.<br />

34 Dietrich Bonhoeffer, The Cost of Discipleship, New York: Macmillan, 1959


42<br />

As I reflect on my own experiences during nearly forty years<br />

of ministry, I am reminded of those instances when obedience<br />

meant difficulty. There were occasions when decisions resulted in<br />

misunderstanding and estrangement. Other decisions brought<br />

financial sacrifice. Often the greater the awareness of the<br />

difficulties involved, the more one‘s obedience of faith is tested.<br />

Although I recall well several occasions when the obedience of<br />

faith resulted in agonizing decisions and sacrifice, there were also<br />

some instances where the agony lay more in the decision-making<br />

process itself because it was difficult to determine the right thing to<br />

do.<br />

As an example, during our seminary years, my wife was<br />

exposed to German measles in her first trimester of pregnancy. It<br />

was a traumatic experience because we were well aware of the<br />

potential damage to our child. Birth defects were likely. At this<br />

point in time, babies born to mothers who had taken thalidomide<br />

were born with grotesque deformities and became a sensation in<br />

the media; consequently, people were alarmed about these new and<br />

unexpected problems and it caused anxiety about related matters,<br />

such as her exposure to measles. My wife was urged by her<br />

doctor to have a therapeutic abortion in order to avoid anything<br />

similar. He was kind and did not press the issue, but the fact that<br />

he, our competent doctor, was concerned enough to recommend the<br />

abortion created a traumatic situation for us.<br />

We were faced with a tough decision. On one hand, the<br />

Bible was clear. Abortion is wrong, so we knew that we should not<br />

agree to therapeutic abortion, but on the other hand, we faced the<br />

likelihood of giving birth to a child with mental or physical<br />

deformities. About that time, a prominent pastor preached about a<br />

couple who birthed a mongoloid child. That sermon, in addition to<br />

the daily photographs of deformed thalidomide babies and the<br />

warning of our physician, was enough to cause tremendous mental<br />

and emotional anguish as we wrestled with the possibility of<br />

raising such a child. We were unable to sort out all those feelings,<br />

nor could they be dismissed by force of will. The undesirable


43<br />

possibilities seemed to be very possible, perhaps likely. The<br />

emotional upheaval was overwhelming. The only thing that<br />

sustained us was the certainty that abortion was wrong and so,<br />

before God, we could not agree to it.<br />

We had to trust God to help us through those interminably<br />

long months until delivery, and it was a constant struggle. The fact<br />

that we knew what God expected and wanted to obey him did not<br />

lessen the level of stress we experienced. It was a matter of<br />

constantly placing the situation before the Lord in believing prayer,<br />

trusting him to sustain us no matter what the outcome. And, in this<br />

instance, the unknown made it especially difficult. As it turned<br />

out, my wife gave birth to a daughter with no birth defects, and we<br />

rejoiced immensely with the good news.<br />

It was an unforgettable lesson regarding the obedience of<br />

faith, and we could no longer speak glibly of it or other matters.<br />

These heroic-type experiences often become defining moments in<br />

our lives leaving us forever changed, as was the case with<br />

Abraham when he was commanded to sacrifice Isaac. Our faith<br />

was strengthened through the ordeal and that experience left an<br />

indelible mark on both of us. We can honestly say that our<br />

marriage was strengthened, too.<br />

Obedience and the Ordinary<br />

On the other hand, it seems to me that the mundane or<br />

routine experiences of daily life are equally open to challenge or<br />

abuse precisely because they are mundane and seemingly<br />

unimportant. The truth is that we are typically unreflective of<br />

them. An unreflective life is open to a myriad of problems, not the<br />

least of which is banal disobedience. Of course, without any selfconscious<br />

examination of its value, the disobedient Christian guilty<br />

of such behavior generally remains unaware of the problem<br />

because it is an accepted practice.<br />

It has been argued by C.S. Lewis that most of the time the<br />

ordinary forms the core of our lives because the ordinary decisions


44<br />

of life hold a character-forming power. Eternal issues are at stake<br />

in the mundane choices of everyday life yet these important<br />

choices seldom present themselves in extraordinary appearance. 35<br />

They are incorporated into the seamless flow of daily activities,<br />

comfortably positioning us to fasten our attention on seemingly<br />

important matters. Meanwhile, the very fabric of our lives is<br />

shaped by this innocuous flow.<br />

Leon Kass takes a similar approach in The Hungry Soul,<br />

noting that the first and most urgent activity of human life is eating,<br />

yet we spend more time thinking about how to make it possible or<br />

engaging in the activity that reflecting about the meaning of<br />

eating. 36 Food and eating in many cultures carry social memory<br />

and ethnicity. In some cultures, food is as important as religion. 37<br />

Yet here is the issue: how can these matters consume such a<br />

major part of our lives without some sense of obligation to reflect<br />

on their meaning and be sure that these activities are in alignment<br />

with God‘s will? If we fail to do so, we may be guilty of<br />

disobeying the Lord because we have disregarded or neglected to<br />

discover what his will really is.<br />

In such instances this may be unintended and that is probably<br />

most often the case, but it is nonetheless inexcusable. In The Way<br />

of the (Modern) World, Craig Gay writes:<br />

It is said that ideas have consequences, and this is<br />

undoubtedly true. Still it seems that the ideas with the most<br />

profound consequences are frequently taken for granted.<br />

They are the ideas that lie just behind conscious thought,<br />

providing a kind of foundation for the deliberations of<br />

35<br />

Gilbert Meilaender, Things That Count, Wilmington, DE: ISI Books, 2000, pp.<br />

123-143.<br />

36<br />

Leon Kass, The Hungry Soul, New York: The Free Press, 1994, p.3.<br />

37<br />

Jeffrey Selingo, ―How Food and Memory Come Together,‖ The Chronicle of<br />

Higher Education (30 July 1999): 7.


45<br />

everyday life. They are the ideas that define the way things<br />

are and demarcate the possibilities of life. 38<br />

Gay presses the issue by suggesting that one of the most<br />

important ideas embedded in modern institutions and habits is the<br />

idea that ―God is largely irrelevant to the real business of life.‖ 39<br />

He suggests that the structural coherence of our world probably<br />

depends less on religious or theological understanding than at any<br />

previous time in history. So, he says, we are tempted to live as if<br />

God does not exist, a temptation to practical atheism. Yet because<br />

these practices are so much a part of our daily lives, Gay reminds<br />

us, the implications are not immediately evident and may go<br />

unnoticed. 40<br />

Insensitivity and arrogance may be rooted in such attitudes<br />

of neglect. One may argue to the contrary and with some<br />

plausibility in regard to new or naïve believers, yet the obligation<br />

of every Christian is to discern the will of God and obey it. Unless<br />

there is a commensurate effort to study the Scriptures and glean the<br />

riches from our Christian heritage, we shall remain oblivious to<br />

these obligations, but our ignorance does not excuse our<br />

responsibility. When we fail to measure up to God‘s expectations,<br />

we are culpable of disobedience.<br />

In recent Christian history, the Puritans exemplified a high<br />

commitment to reflect on these things so that God would be<br />

honored in the details of daily life. The same determined effort is<br />

needed today if we are to truly obey God and glorify him.<br />

Kierkegaard stressed this concept of expressing the sublime in the<br />

pedestrian. 41 We do well to follow this example and pursue<br />

obedience in the copious but ordinary details of life.<br />

38<br />

Craig Gay, The Way of the (Modern) World, Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B.<br />

Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1998, p.1.<br />

39<br />

Ibid., p.2.<br />

40<br />

Ibid., p.12.<br />

41<br />

Soren Kierkegaard, Fear and Trembling, New York: Penguin Books, p. 68f.


46<br />

Conclusion<br />

While it is generally acknowledged in the Protestant<br />

community that one cannot earn salvation by good works,<br />

obedience is the fruit of true faith. Sometimes a heroic obedience<br />

is required, a costly obedience. More often obedience is attached<br />

to the ordinary and requires a higher level of reflection and<br />

discernment than may be anticipated in order for the Christian to<br />

render true obedience. Becoming more discerning and intentional<br />

about the ordinary is as essential to the path of obedience as is<br />

heroic obedience.


47<br />

Ringkasan :<br />

P<br />

TRUST AND OBEY:<br />

A Current Retrospective And Assessment<br />

ertama, Dr. Whitlock, Jr menggarisbawahi bahwa Pembenaran<br />

oleh Iman sebagai salah satu doktrin utama Reformasi. Hanya<br />

oleh iman (Sola fide) kepada Kristus bukan oleh usaha dan<br />

perbuatan baiknya - seorang yang berdosa dapat dibenarkan.<br />

Walaupun demikian hal ini tidak berarti bahwa perbuatan baik<br />

tidaklah penting atau tidak berarti. Sebaliknya bahwa Alkitab<br />

mengajarkan bahwa seorang yang telah diselamatkan supaya ia<br />

dapat melakukan perbuatan baik. Perbuatan baik dalam wujud<br />

ketaatan adalah tanda yang nyata dari orang yang beriman.<br />

Kedua, Dr. Whitlock, Jr. mengungkapkan bahwa tujuan dari<br />

tulisannya adalah menunjukkan pentingnya ketaatan dalam<br />

kehidupan orang beriman. Walaupun ia menyadari bagian-bagian<br />

Alkitab lain yang juga penting, dalam tulisannya ia menfokuskan<br />

uraiannya berdasarkan pengajaran Yesus. Ia beralasan bahwa<br />

pengajaran Yesus ini memberikan suatu jembatan dari pemahaman<br />

Perjanjian Lama kepada pemahaman Perjanjian Baru. Pengajaran<br />

Yesus dalam Khotbah di Bukit menyatakan pentingnya ketaatan<br />

atau perbuatan baik dalam kehidupan orang beriman atau para<br />

murid. (band. Mat. 5:16,7:21-23) Ketaatan merupakan buah<br />

pertobatan, yang mana bukti iman yang benar (Mat. 7:20).<br />

Perumpaman tentang Dua Macam Dasar Bangunan (Mat. 7:24-27)<br />

juga menekankan pentingnya ketaatan dalam kehidupan orang<br />

percaya. Masih banyak lagi pengajaran Yesus yang menekankan<br />

pentingnya ketaatan dalam kehidupan orang percaya.<br />

Ketiga, dalam bagian selanjutnya Dr. Whitlock, Jr.<br />

membahas pengajaran ketaatan dan iman dalam kehidupan orang<br />

Kristen masa kini. Ia menekankan bahwa ketaatan menuntut ada<br />

harga yang harus dibayar, yaitu penderitaan. Ia juga mengutip buku<br />

The Cost of Discipleship karangan Dietrich Bonhoeffer yang


48<br />

terkenal itu. Dr. Whitlock, Jr. juga menceritakan pengalaman<br />

pribadinya ketika dokter menyarankan untuk mengaborsi anak -<br />

kemungkinan mengalami cacat fisik dan mental- yang dikandung<br />

oleh istrinya. Ia diperhadapkan untuk hidup dalam iman dan<br />

ketaatan atau tidak. Ia memilih untuk hidup dalam iman dan<br />

ketaatan. Ketika anak itu dilahirkan dengan sehat dan tidak cacat,<br />

imannya makin dikuatkan. Kemudian ia mengungkapkan<br />

pentingnya menghayati pengajaran iman dan ketaatan dalam<br />

kehidupan sehari-hari.<br />

Iman dan ketaatan tidak hanya perlu diwujudkan dalam saatsaat<br />

yang khusus, tetapi juga dalam saat-saat yang sederhana dan<br />

sehari-hari. Ketaatan adalah buah iman yang sejati.<br />

Sia Kok Sin


49<br />

KETAATAN:<br />

Suatu Respons Yang Menentukan Untuk Mengalami<br />

Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Akan Datang<br />

Studi Eksegetis Keluaran 19:1-8<br />

T<br />

Sia Kok Sin<br />

ulisan ini dipersembahkan kepada Pdt. Peterus Pamudji Ph.D.<br />

yang telah banyak memberikan bimbingan dan pertolongan<br />

kepada penulis selama ini. Secara khusus oleh karena pertolongan<br />

dan rekomendasi beliau, penulis mendapatkan kesempatan untuk<br />

dapat melanjutkan studi di Calvin Theological Seminary, USA.<br />

Penulis memilih tema ―Ketaatan: Suatu Respons Yang Menentukan<br />

Untuk Mengalami Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Akan Datang‖,<br />

oleh karena Dr. Peterus Pamudji sering sekali menekankan<br />

pentingnya ―Trust and Obey‖ atau ―Percaya dan Taat‖ dalam<br />

kehidupan umat Allah. Dengan latar belakang ini, penulis ingin<br />

mengungkapkan konsep ketaatan berdasarkan studi eksegetis dari<br />

Keluaran 19:1-8.<br />

Keluaran 19 merupakan catatan lembaran baru bangsa Israel,<br />

karena mereka sudah tiba di Sinai, setelah melalui perjalanan<br />

keluar dari Mesir. Keluaran 19:1-15 merupakan suatu pendahuluan<br />

dari apa yang disebut sebagai narasi Sinai. 42 Keluaran 19:1-15 ini<br />

dapat dibagi menjadi 2 bagian, yaitu ayat 1-8 dan ayat 9-15. Ayat<br />

1-8 merupakan pendahuluan umum dari seluruh narasi Sinai dan<br />

ayat 9-15 merupakan perintah bagi umat Israel untuk menyiapkan<br />

diri mereka dalam menyambut kedatangan atau penampakan<br />

Tuhan. 43 Jadi Keluaran 19:1-8 merupakan suatu bagian yang<br />

menjadi pendahuluan narasi Sinai. Walaupun sebagai pendahuluan,<br />

42 James I. Durham, ―Exodus‖, Word Biblical Commentary 3, Waco: Word Book<br />

Publisher, 1987, p. 258.<br />

43 Ibid., pp. 260-1.


50<br />

bagian ini sangat penting, oleh karena di dalamnya –khususnya<br />

pada ayat 4-6- seseorang akan menemukan ringkasan atau inti<br />

teologia perjanjian. 44<br />

Teks Ibrani 46<br />

TEKS KELUARAN 19:1-8 45<br />

~AYB; ~yIr'c.mi #r,a,me laer'f.yI-ynEB. tacel. yviyliV.h; vd,xoB; 1<br />

`yn"ysi rB;d>mi WaB' hZme W[s.YIw: 2<br />

yn:ysi rB;d>mi WaboY"w:<br />

rB'd>MiB; Wnx]Y:w:<br />

`rh'h' dg<br />

~t,yair> ~T,a; 4<br />

~yIr'c.mil. ytiyfi[' rv,a]<br />

~yrIv'n> ypen>K;-l[; ~k,t.a, aF'a,w"<br />

`yl'ae ~k,t.a, abia'w"<br />

yliqoB. W[m.v.Ti [;Amv'-~ai hT'[;w> 5<br />

ytiyrIB.-ta, ~T,r>m;v.W<br />

~yMi[;h'-lK'mi hL'gUs. yli ~t,yyIh.wI<br />

`#r,a'h'-lK' yli-yKi<br />

44 Durham, pp. 260-1.<br />

45 Teks Keluaran 19:1-8 dalam bahasa Ibrani dan Indonesia sengaja dimasukkan<br />

untuk memudahkan pembaca dalam memahami tulisan ini.<br />

46 Bible Works 4.0


51<br />

~ynIh]Ko tk,l,m.m; yli-Wyh.Ti ~T,a;w> 6<br />

vAdq' yAgw><br />

rv,a] ~yrIb'D>h; hL,ae<br />

`laer'f.yI ynEB.-la, rBed;T.<br />

hv,mo aboY"w: 7<br />

~['h' ynEq.zIl. ar'q.YIw:<br />

hL,aeh' ~yrIb'D>h;-lK' tae ~h,ynEp.li ~f,Y"w:<br />

`hw"hy> WhW"ci rv,a]<br />

wD'x.y: ~['h'-lk' Wn[]Y:w: 8<br />

Wrm.aYOw:<br />

hw"hy> rB,DI-rv,a] lKo<br />

hf,[]n:<br />

`hw"hy>-la, ~['h' yreb.DI-ta, hv,mo bv,Y"w:<br />

Terjemahan Bahasa Indonesia 47<br />

1. Pada bulan ketiga setelah orang Israel keluar dari tanah Mesir,<br />

mereka tiba di padang gurun Sinai pada hari itu juga.<br />

2. Setelah mereka berangkat dari Rafidim, tibalah mereka di<br />

padang gurun Sinai, lalu mereka berkemah di padang gurun;<br />

orang Israel berkemah di sana di depan gunung itu.<br />

3. Lalu naiklah Musa menghadap Allah, dan Tuhan berseru dari<br />

gunung itu kepadanya: ―Beginilah kaukatakan kepada<br />

keturunan Yakub dan kauberitakan kepada orang Israel:<br />

4. Kamu sendiri telah melihat apa yang Kulakukan kepada orang<br />

Mesir dan bagaimana Aku telah mendukung kamu di atas sayap<br />

rajawali dan membawa kamu kepadaKu.<br />

47 Penulis merasa tidak perlu untuk membahas variasi-variasi yang ada, oleh<br />

karena variasi-variasi yang ada tidak cukup menyakinkan untuk mengubah teks<br />

Masoret dan Terjemahan Baru Alkitab Bahasa Indonesia dalam bagian ini<br />

sangatlah setia kepada teks Masoret. Alkitab, Jakarta: Lembaga Alkitab<br />

Indonesia, 2000, hal. 83-84.


52<br />

5. Jadi sekarang, jika kamu sungguh-sungguh mendengarkan<br />

firmanKu dan berpegang pada perjanjianKu, maka kamu akan<br />

menjadi harta kesayanganKu sendiri dari antara segala bangsa,<br />

sebab Akulah yang empunya seluruh bumi.<br />

6. Kamu akan menjadi bagi-Ku kerajaan imam dan bangsa yang<br />

kudus. Inilah semuanya firman yang harus kaukatakan kepada<br />

orang Israel.‖<br />

7. Lalu datanglah Musa dan memanggil para tua-tua bangsa itu<br />

dan membawa ke depan mereka segala firman yang<br />

diperintahkan TUHAN kepadanya.<br />

8. Seluruh bangsa itu menjawab bersama-sama:‖Segala yang<br />

difirmankan TUHAN akan kami lakukan.‖ Lalu Musapun<br />

menyampaikan jawab bangsa itu kepada TUHAN.<br />

TATA BAHASA<br />

Dari segi tata bahasa ada beberapa hal yang menarik untuk<br />

diperhatikan:<br />

1. Kalau memperhatikan ayat 4 dengan teliti, seseorang dapat<br />

melihat dan menemukan pemunculan berulang dari kata<br />

―telah‖.<br />

4. Kamu sendiri telah melihat apa yang (telah) Kulakukan<br />

kepada orang Mesir dan bagaimana Aku telah mendukung<br />

kamu di atas sayap rajawali dan (telah) membawa kamu<br />

kepadaKu. 48<br />

Bagian ini mengungkapkan apa yang telah Allah lakukan bagi<br />

orang Israel atau dengan kata lain karya Allah pada masa yang<br />

lampau.<br />

2. Dalam ayat 5a seseorang dapat menemukan kata<br />

―sekarang‖ dan juga kalimat bersyarat.<br />

5a. Jadi sekarang, jika kamu sungguh-sungguh mendengarkan<br />

firmanKu dan berpegang pada perjanjianKu,<br />

48 Penggunaan bentuk QTL, QTL, waw konsekutif+YQTL, waw<br />

konsekutif+YQTL menunjuk kepada suatu peristiwa pada waktu lampau. Band.<br />

Thomas O. Lambdin, Introduction to Biblical Hebrew, New York: Charles<br />

Scribner‘s Sons, 1971, pp. 107-8.


53<br />

yliqoB. W[m.v.Ti [;Amv'-~ai hT'[;w> 5<br />

ytiyrIB.-ta, ~T,r>m;v.W<br />

Kata ―sekarang‖ menekankan aspek kekinian. Suatu tawaran<br />

Allah yang diberikan kepada bangsa Israel pada saat kini atau<br />

sekarang untuk diresponi. Kalimat bersyarat yang ditandai<br />

dengan kata penghubung ―jika‖ ini menunjukkan bahwa Tuhan<br />

memberikan suatu tawaran dan bukan suatu keharusan.<br />

Respons kepada tawaran Allah ini tergantung sepenuhnya<br />

kepada kehendak Israel. Allah tidak memaksa.<br />

Kalimat W[m.v.Ti [;Amv' (Infinitive Absolutus + YQTL)<br />

memberikan suatu penekanan. 49 Penekanan ini berkaitan<br />

dengan kata kerja utamanya, sehingga dalam<br />

menerjemahkannya dapat ditambahkan kata keterangan,<br />

seperti: sesungguhnya, sungguh-sungguh atau pasti. 50 Jadi<br />

terjemahan LAI sangatlah baik, yaitu jika kamu sungguhsungguh<br />

mendengarkan …‖<br />

Sedangkan dalam kalimat bersyarat ini, dua kata kerja<br />

utamanya W[m.v.Ti (YQTL-mendengarkan) dan ~T,r>m;v.W<br />

(QTL-memelihara) dapat menunjuk kepada suatu tindakan<br />

yang terus menerus atau berulang-ulang, baik pada masa<br />

sekarang maupun pada masa yang akan datang. 51 Hal ini<br />

menunjukkan suatu kebenaran, yaitu bahwa ketaatan<br />

(mendengarkan dan memelihara) adalah suatu tindakan yang<br />

mempunyai aspek terus menerus atau berulang-ulang, baik<br />

pada masa sekarang maupun masa yang akan datang.<br />

49<br />

Ronald J. Williams, Hebrew Syntax. An Outline, Toronto: University of<br />

Toronto Press, 1988, pp. 37-38.<br />

50<br />

Lambdin, p. 158.<br />

51<br />

Lambdin, An Introduction, p. 277 dan Williams, Hebrew, p. 85. Paul Joüon, A<br />

Grammar of Biblical Hebrew, Vol. II. Translated and revised by T. Muraoka,<br />

Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1991, p. 630.


54<br />

5b. maka kamu akan menjadi harta kesayanganKu sendiri dari<br />

antara segala bangsa, sebab Akulah yang empunya seluruh<br />

bumi.<br />

6. Kamu akan menjadi bagi-Ku kerajaan imam dan bangsa<br />

yang kudus. Inilah semuanya firman yang harus kaukatakan<br />

kepada orang Israel.‖<br />

Ayat 5b dan 6 merupakan suatu akibat yang akan terjadi,<br />

jikalau syarat dari ayat 5a terpenuhi. Dalam ayat-ayat ini<br />

terdapat pengulangan kata ―akan‖ yang menunjuk pada sesuatu<br />

yang terjadi pada masa yang akan datang.<br />

3. Penggunaan kata ganti orang ~T,a' (kamu sekalian) digabung<br />

dengan ~t,yair> (kamu sekalian telah melihat) memberikan<br />

suatu aspek penekanan. Penekanan ini menunjuk kepada suatu<br />

fokus psikologis. 52 Bagian ini oleh Lembaga Alkitab Indonesia<br />

diterjemahkan sebagai ―Kamu sendiri telah melihat.‖<br />

4. Penggunaan kata ganti orang ~T,a' (kamu sekalian) dalam ayat<br />

6 juga memberikan suatu aspek penekanan dan juga menunjuk<br />

kepada suatu fokus psikologis.<br />

5. Bentuk YQTL hf,[]n: (kami akan melakukan) dapat<br />

mempunyai nuansa suatu tekad atau keinginan.<br />

STRUKTUR<br />

Melalui pembacaan dan penyelidikan yang teliti, Keluaran<br />

19:1-8 mempunyai struktur sbb:<br />

1. Latar Belakang (ayt. 1-2)<br />

2. Musa Menghadap Tuhan (ayt. 3-6)<br />

a. Perintah Tuhan Kepada Musa (ayt. 3b)<br />

52 Bruce K. Waltke and M. O‘Connor, An Introduction to Biblical Hebrew<br />

Syntax, Winona Lake, Indiana, 1990, p. 296.


55<br />

b. Firman Tuhan Bagi Israel (ayt. 4-6a)<br />

1) Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Lampau<br />

2) Tawaran Masa Kini: Ketaatan<br />

3) Akibat Ketaatan (Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Datang)<br />

c. Perintah Tuhan Kepada Musa (ayt. 6b)<br />

3. Musa Menyampaikan Firman Tuhan Kepada Israel (ayt. 7)<br />

4. Respons Bangsa Israel (ayt. 8a)<br />

5. Musa Menghadap Tuhan (ayt. 8b)<br />

Adanya inklusio ―Musa menghadap Tuhan‖ dalam ayat 3<br />

dan 8 menunjuk bahwa ayat 3-8 merupakan suatu kesatuan unit,<br />

dan inklusio ―Firman Tuhan bagi Israel‖ dalam ayat 4 dan 6b tidak<br />

hanya menunjukkan bagian ini sebagai suatu kesatuan unit, tetapi<br />

juga menunjukkan bahwa bagian ini adalah suatu fokus atau pusat<br />

bagian ini. Melalui pengamatan di atas, dapat dikatakan bahwa<br />

fokus atau pusat bagian ini adalah Firman Tuhan bagi Israel yang<br />

terdapat dalam ayat 4-6.<br />

GENRE<br />

John I. Durham berpendapat bahwa bagian ini adalah<br />

merupakan pendahuluan dari Narasi Sinai. 53 Para ahli<br />

mendiskusikan apakah dalam bagian ini terdapat sesuatu yang<br />

bernuansakan formula perjanjian, 54 tetapi kebanyakan ahli sepakat<br />

bahwa walaupun bagian ini bukan formula perjanjian, namun<br />

bagian ini bernuansakan suatu perjanjian. Jadi dapat dikatakan<br />

53 Durham, pp. 258, 260.<br />

54 Brevard S. Childs, The Book of Exodus, Old Testament Library, Louisville:<br />

The Westminster Press, 1976, pp. 348. Dennis J. McCarthy, Treaty and<br />

Covenant, Analecta Biblica 21A, Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1981, pp. 245,<br />

272-3. Banyak ahli yang sepakat tentang adanya persamaaan formula perjanjian<br />

antara Allah dan Israel dengan formula perjanjian bangsa Het. Kesejajaran<br />

formula perjanjian bangsa Het dengan perjanjian dalam Perjanjian Lama dapat<br />

dilihat dalam G.E. Mendenhall,‖Covenant.‖, The Interpreter‘s Dictionary of the<br />

Bible, A-D. G.A. Buttrick (Gen.Edit.), Nashville: Abingdon, 1981, pp. 719-20.


56<br />

bahwa genre bagian ini adalah suatu narasi yang bernuansakan<br />

suatu perjanjian. 55<br />

PENAFSIRAN<br />

Latar Belakang (ayt. 1-2)<br />

Bagian ini merupakan ringkasan tentang perjalanan keluarnya<br />

bangsa Israel dari Mesir dan ketibaan mereka di padang gurun<br />

Sinai. Perjalanan bangsa Israel yang telah menghabiskan waktu<br />

kurang lebih 2 bulan dan telah melewati banyak tempat, hanya<br />

diungkapkan dalam beberapa kalimat dan hanya sebuah tempat<br />

yang disebutkan, yaitu Rafidim. Bagian ini hanya ingin<br />

menekankan suatu kenyataan bahwa bangsa Israel telah tiba di<br />

Sinai dan mereka berkemah di sana.<br />

Musa Menghadap Allah (ayt. 3-6)<br />

Bagian ini menceritakan bahwa Musa menghadap Tuhan di<br />

gunung Sinai, lalu Tuhan memberitakan suatu firman untuk<br />

disampaikan kepada bangsa Israel. Firman Tuhan itu<br />

diperuntukkan bagi bangsa Israel dan Musa berfungsi sebagai<br />

mediator antara Allah dan bangsa Israel.<br />

Ayat 4-6 merupakan fokus atau pusat dalam bagian ini. John<br />

I. Durham mengomentari bagian ini sbb:<br />

―The speech that follows this formal messengerintroduction<br />

is a poetic summary of covenant theology, and<br />

the careful economy and memorable pharsing of its<br />

language suggests that it was a set piece, composed for<br />

repeated use at covenant renewal ceremonies.‖ 56<br />

Bagian ini terdiri dari:<br />

Karya Allah Pada Masa Lampau<br />

55 Childs menempatkan bagian ini sebagai bagian dari perjanjian Allah dengan<br />

Israel di Sinai (Kel. 19-24). Lihat Childs, p. 365.<br />

56 Durham, p. 261.


57<br />

Tuhan dalam bagian ini mengingatkan bangsa Israel bahwa<br />

mereka sendiri telah melihat karya Allah yang luar biasa pada masa<br />

lampau, khususnya dalam proses pembebasan mereka dari<br />

perbudakan Mesir dan perlindungan Allah dalam perjalanan<br />

mereka dari Mesir menuju ke Sinai. Terence E. Fretheim<br />

mengungkapkannya sbb: ―God briefly recapitulates what has been<br />

done on Israel‘s behalf, delivering them from Egypt and bearing<br />

them on eagle‘s wings to Sinai, where God dwells in an especially<br />

intensified way.‖ 57 Tiga karya Allah disebutkan dalam bagian ini,<br />

yaitu:<br />

Tindakan Allah kepada orang Mesir.<br />

Bagian ini mengingatkan 10 tulah Allah kepada orang Mesir<br />

dalam proses pembebasan Israel dari perbudakan Mesir (Kel. 7:14-<br />

12:42) dan penghancuran tentara Mesir di laut Teberau (Kel. 14).<br />

Allah mendukung Israel di atas sayap rajawali<br />

Bagian ini mengingatkan bagaimana Allah memimpin,<br />

memelihara dan menjaga bangsa Israel dalam perjalanan mereka<br />

dari Mesir sampai ketibaan mereka di Sinai. 58 Sayap rajawali<br />

merupakan suatu gambaran yang mengungkapkan ―the strong and<br />

loving care of God.‖ 59 Pemeliharaan Allah atas Israel dapat dilihat<br />

dalam peristiwa pemberian Manna (Kel. 16), pemberian air minum<br />

di Masa dan Meriba (Kel. 17:1-7) dan kemenangan peperangan<br />

atas orang Amalek (Kel. 17:8-15).<br />

Allah membawa Israel kepada-Nya<br />

57<br />

Terence E. Fretheim, Exodus, Interpretation, Luoisville: John Knox Press,<br />

1991, p. 209.<br />

58<br />

Durham, p. 262.<br />

59<br />

C.F. Keil and F. Delitzch, The Second Book of Moses (Exodus), The<br />

Pentateuch, Vol. I, Grand Rapids: Wm B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1983,<br />

p. 96.


58<br />

Bagian ini mengungkapkan bagaimana Allah membawa<br />

Israel ke gunung Sinai, di mana Israel mengalami kehadiranNya<br />

yang khusus. 60 Di Sinai inilah bangsa Israel semakin mengenal<br />

siapa Allah dan apa kehendakNya.<br />

Karya Allah bagi Israel pada masa lampau melandasi tawaran dan<br />

kehendak Allah lebih lanjut kepada bangsa Israel.<br />

Tawaran Allah Bagi Israel: Ketaatan<br />

Setelah Allah mengingatkan apa yang telah Ia lakukan bagi<br />

bangsa Israel, Ia mengungkapkan kehendakNya lebih lanjut kepada<br />

bangsa pilihanNya ini. Kata ―sekarang‖ menekankan bahwa<br />

hubungan Allah dengan umatNya tidak hanya berdimensi dalam<br />

pengalaman masa lampau, tetapi ―masa kini‖ merupakan suatu<br />

dimensi yang sangat penting dan menentukan.<br />

Ayat 5 mengungkapkan sbb:<br />

―Jadi sekarang, jika kamu sungguh-sungguh mendengarkan<br />

firmanKu dan berpegang pada perjanjianKu, …‖. Ungkapan<br />

―mendengarkan firmanKu‖ dan ―berpegang pada perjanjianKu‖<br />

merupakan suatu paralel yang sinonim, yang keduanya menggarisbawahi<br />

hal yang sama, yaitu ketaatan. Penggunaan kalimat<br />

bersyarat ―Jika…‖ dalam bagian ini menunjukkan bahwa tawaran<br />

Allah bagi Israel untuk hidup dalam ketaatan adalah sesuatu yang<br />

bersifat sukarela dan tanpa paksaan. 61<br />

Walaupun bagian ini merupakan suatu tawaran yang tidak<br />

memaksa, 62 tetapi respons bangsa Israel terhadap tawaran ini<br />

sangat menentukan bagi kehidupan dan keberadaan bangsa ini pada<br />

60 Durham, p. 262, Childs, p. 367.<br />

61 Durham, p. 262.<br />

62 Fretheim menyebutkan sebagai suatu perintah (―commandment‘). Fretheim, p.<br />

210. Tetapi penulis tidak menyetujuinya, oleh karena ini merupakan suatu<br />

kalimat bersyarat. McCarthy menyebutkan bukan sebagai ―stipulations‖, tetapi<br />

sebagai suatu ― a conditional blessing.‖ McCarthy, Treaty and Covenant, p. 272.


59<br />

masa yang akan datang. Durham sangat menekankan pentingnya<br />

bagian ini bagi keberadaan bangsa Israel. Ia mengungkapkannya<br />

sbb:<br />

―An affirmative response to Yahweh‘s ‗if‘ on the part of the<br />

people of Israel will mean the birth of ‗Israel‘ as Yahweh‘s<br />

people. Without that affirmative response, indeed, there<br />

would be only ‗sons of Israel,‘ the descendants of Jacob.<br />

With the affirmative response, ‗Israel,‘ a community of<br />

faith transcending biological descendancy, could be into<br />

being.‖ 63<br />

Fretheim dan Childs juga mengungkapkan bahwa ketaatan<br />

sebagai respons terhadap tawaran Allah ini akan membawa Israel<br />

ke dalam suatu hubungan yang lebih khusus dan mendalam. 64 Atau<br />

dengan kata lain jika Israel mewujudkan ketaatan sebagai respons<br />

kepada tawaran Allah, mereka akan mengalami karya Allah yang<br />

lebih lanjut pada masa yang akan datang.<br />

Akibat Ketaatan (Karya Allah Pada Masa Yang Akan Datang)<br />

Jikalau bangsa Israel hidup dalam ketaatan terhadap<br />

kehendak Allah, maka mereka akan mengalami karya Allah yang<br />

lebih mendalam pada masa yang akan datang. Karya Allah pada<br />

masa yang akan datang itu hanya akan dialami jika mereka<br />

memenuhi persyaratannya, yaitu ketaatan. Ketaatan merupakan<br />

suatu respons yang menentukan untuk mengalami karya Allah pada<br />

masa yang akan datang.<br />

Ada 3 akibat yang akan terjadi dalam kehidupan bangsa Israel, jika<br />

mereka menaati Allah, yaitu:<br />

Akan Menjadi Harta Kesayangan Allah<br />

Dalam menjelaskan istilah ―Harta Kesayangan‖, Durham<br />

menulis sbb: ―The image presented is that of the unique and<br />

63 Durham, p. 262.<br />

64 Fretheim, pp. 210-1, Childs, p. 367.


60<br />

exclusive possession, and that image is expanded by what appears<br />

to be and addition (‗for to me belongs the whole earth‖) to suggest<br />

the ―crown jewel‖ of a large collection, the masterwork, the oneof-a<br />

kind piece.‖ 65 Keil dan Delitzsch mengungkapkan bahwa<br />

istilah ini menunjuk kepada harta milik yang berharga dan khusus,<br />

bukan harta milik yang umum. 66<br />

Akan Menjadi Kerajaan Imam Bagi Allah<br />

Durham mengungkapkan bahwa istilah ―kerajaan imam‖<br />

menunjuk kepada peranan bangsa Israel sebagai ‖the extension<br />

throught the world of ministry of Yahweh‘s Presence.‖ 67<br />

Selanjutnya ia mengungkapkan ―a kingdom run not by politicians<br />

depending upon strength and connivance but by priests depending<br />

on faith in Yahweh, a servant nation isnteading of a ruling<br />

nation.‖ 68 Dalam kaitan dengan hal ini Childs mengungkapkan<br />

sbb.:‖Israel as a people is also dedicated to God‘s service among<br />

the nations as priests function with a society.‖ 69 Selanjutnya Keil<br />

dan Delitzsch menambahkan bahwa sebagai imam Israel dipanggil<br />

untuk menjadi saluran pengetahuan dan keselamatan Allah bagi<br />

seluruh manusia. 70 R. Alan Cole mengungkapkannya dengan<br />

baik:‖God‘s ‗particularist‘ choice of Israel has a wider<br />

‗universalist‘ purpose. 71<br />

Akan Menjadi Bangsa Yang Kudus<br />

65 Durham, p. 262. Walaupun Durham menganggap bahwa kalimat ―sebab<br />

Akulah yang empunya seluruh bumi‖ adalah tambahan, tetapi penulis tetap<br />

menganggap bagian ini sebagai bagian yang harus dipertahankan.<br />

66 Keil and Delitzsch, Exodus, p. 96.<br />

67 Durham, p. 263<br />

68 Ibid.<br />

69 Childs, p. 367.<br />

70 Keil and Delitzsch, p. 98.<br />

71 R. Alan Cole, Exodus, Tyndale Old Testament Commentaries. 2, Downers<br />

Grover: Inter-Varsitty Press, 1973, p. 145.


61<br />

Sebagai bangsa yang kudus, bangsa Israel dipisahkan untuk<br />

suatu maksud Allah yang khusus. 72 Selanjutnya Fretheim<br />

mengungkapkan: ―Israel is to embody God‘s own purposes in the<br />

world.‖ 73 Durham mengungkapkan bahwa sebagai bangsa yang<br />

kudus, Israel dipisahkan dan menjadi ―a display-people, a show<br />

case to the world of how being in covenant with Yahweh changes<br />

people.‖ 74<br />

Tiga hal di atas mengungkapkan suatu akibat yang luar biasa<br />

bagi bangsa Israel, jika mereka mau hidup dalam ketaatan kepada<br />

Allah. Karya Allah pada masa yang akan datang itu hanya akan<br />

dialami jika mereka memenuhi persyaratannya, yaitu ketaatan.<br />

Ketaatan merupakan suatu respons yang menentukan untuk<br />

mengalami karya Allah pada masa yang akan datang.<br />

Musa Menyampaikan Firman Tuhan Kepada Israel dan Respons Bangsa Israel<br />

(ayat. 7-8)<br />

Bagian ini mengungkapkan bahwa Musa menyampaikan<br />

Firman Tuhan kepada bangsa Israel dan bangsa Israel memberikan<br />

respons bahwa mereka akan melakukan segala yang difirmankan<br />

Tuhan. Kemudian Musa melaporkan respons Israel ini kepada<br />

Tuhan.<br />

KESIMPULAN<br />

Keluaran 19:1-8 mengungkapkan suatu peristiwa yang sangat<br />

menentukan bagi kehidupan bangsa Israel. Bangsa Israel telah<br />

mengalami karya Allah yang luar biasa. Sebagai wujud kesetiaan<br />

Allah kepada perjanjianNya dengan Abraham dan kepedulian<br />

Allah terhadap penderitaan mereka, Allah telah melepaskan bangsa<br />

Israel dari perbudakan Mesir dan memimpin mereka tiba di padang<br />

gurun Sinai. Allah telah membebaskan, memelihara dan membawa<br />

72 Fretheim, pp. 212-3.<br />

73 Fretheim, p. 213.<br />

74 Durham, p. 263.


62<br />

bangsa ini untuk menikmati dan mengalami persekutuan<br />

denganNya. Tetapi karya Allah bagi Israel tidak berhenti sampai di<br />

sini. Ini merupakan karya Allah bagi Israel pada masa yang<br />

lampau. Allah masih mempunyai rencana yang luar biasa bagi<br />

Israel. Allah masih ingin menyatakan karyaNya bagi Israel pada<br />

masa yang akan datang. Kunci untuk mengalami karya Allah pada<br />

masa yang akan datang itu tergantung pada respons Israel terhadap<br />

tawaran Allah, yaitu hidup dalam ketaatan. Ini merupakan suatu<br />

tawaran dan bukan suatu paksaan Allah kepada umatNya. Ketika<br />

Israel mewujudkan ketaatan kepada Allah sebagai respons sukarela<br />

mereka, mereka akan mengalami karya Allah yang luar biasa<br />

dalam kehidupan mereka, yaitu untuk menjadi saluran berkat bagi<br />

seluruh umat manusia di dunia ini melalui kehidupan dan<br />

pelayanan mereka. Ketaatan adalah suatu respons yang<br />

menentukan untuk mengalami karya Allah pada masa yang akan<br />

datang.


63<br />

T<br />

Trust And Obedience From Calvin<br />

To The Second Reformation<br />

James A. De Jong<br />

rust and obedience are hallmarks of the theology of John<br />

Calvin. On the ―trust‖ side of the equation, the reformer of<br />

Geneva is credited with purging worship of such medieval<br />

accretions as saints days, relics, sacramentalism, unintelligible<br />

Latin, and ―implicit faith‖ in the power of the church unto<br />

salvation. He is praised for restoring true and clear preaching of<br />

the Word in an effort to elicit living faith—true trust--in the hearer.<br />

True trust is created through true religion. On the ―obedience‖ side<br />

of the equation, he is popularly accused of over-regulating<br />

Genevan life with statutes imposing a conformity to the gospel that<br />

amounted to legalism and invited hypocrisy. His battles with the<br />

antinomian and Libertine elements in the city are well documented.<br />

If he had his way theologically and morally in the various civic<br />

councils and the consistory, it was only for half his career, from the<br />

early 1550s until his death in 1564. For the first half of his<br />

reforming work, his preaching and teaching were openly and<br />

frequently resisted and his influence on civic life was tentative and<br />

partial. Yet, from his earliest writings in the 1536 Institutes of the<br />

Christian Religion, through his sermons, catechisms, and<br />

commentaries to the end of his life he maintained a consistent, if<br />

deepening, emphasis on true faith in the living Christ fed and<br />

nourished by the true and faithful preaching of the Word, as<br />

fortified by the pure administration of the holy sacraments. Trust<br />

in God the Creator, God the Redeemer, and God the Sanctifier—<br />

even in times of intellectual doubt and emotional despondence,<br />

both of which Calvin acknowledged as afflictions sometimes<br />

visited upon believers—was the essence of true religion for Calvin.<br />

Such trust yielded unwavering gratitude, which was displayed in<br />

the grateful living shaped by Calvin‘s new doctrine of the third use


64<br />

of the law. Living fully, willingly according to the revealed will of<br />

God was essential and nothing short of a display of the believer‘s<br />

union with Christ, who was obedient even to death on the cross.<br />

Trust and obedience were the core of what Calvin taught.<br />

Calvin‘s heirs inherited an enormous and a complex<br />

theological legacy. Simply to read, let alone to apprehend and to<br />

embrace the body of his writings was a daunting task. Problems of<br />

language and translation affected Reformed leaders and believers<br />

in Hungary, Germany, the Netherlands, Scotland, and England.<br />

Life in the second half of the sixteenth century was demanding, in<br />

many of these places preoccupied with the Counter-reformation,<br />

persecution, political instability and change, and economic<br />

hardship. The leisure of reading, study, reflection, and extended<br />

discussion was often impossible. Other theological emphasis<br />

contended with the Reformed faith in many arenas. Sometimes<br />

political expedience or toleration foisted on Reformed churches a<br />

civic order and social patterns not always congenial to obedience<br />

as Calvin understood and articulated it. New scientific theories and<br />

discoveries posed new issues and questions. Global commercial<br />

enterprise became a preoccupation in Protestant, northern Europe<br />

during the seventeenth century. Wealth and the flowering of<br />

culture ensued. Philosophical reflection forced theological<br />

reconsideration and adjustment in places like Saumur, Leiden,<br />

Utrecht, Edinburgh, Debrecen—even Geneva. Calvin‘s influenced<br />

faded.<br />

Examining how the legacy of Calvin‘s understanding of trust<br />

and obedience fared in any of a dozen settings would be<br />

instructive. In this essay we shall venture a comparison of his<br />

views on faith and obedience with those of Jean Taffin, sometimes<br />

regarded as a father of the Dutch Second Reformation, in his book<br />

The Distinguishing Marks of God‘s Children. This project seems<br />

applicable to the Indonesian scene in the early twenty-first century,<br />

since the Dutch Reformed influence on so much Indonesian church<br />

life and theology was seasoned by Calvin and the Second<br />

Reformation. It is also appropriate since Taffin‘s work was


65<br />

addressed to those suffering religious oppression and persecution, a<br />

situation not unknown in the present Indonesian setting.<br />

Taffin and the Second Reformation<br />

John Calvin and his writings need no introduction to readers<br />

of this journal. Taffin and the Dutch Second Reformation do.<br />

Jean Taffin was born most likely in 1529, although some<br />

sources give 1528 as his birth date. He was born into a prominent<br />

Roman Catholic family in the city of Tournai in the southern part<br />

of what is today Belgium. His father was a civil administrator,<br />

chief magistrate of the city. The father provided his children with a<br />

fine education; Jean was taught by good tutors, then attended the<br />

University of Leuven at a time when it was one of the best in<br />

Europe. He also spent time at the University of Padua, in Italy.<br />

His education exposed him to the best Renaissance learning of the<br />

age, including knowledge of Greek and Roman classical writers<br />

and Christian patristic sources. In the 1550s he held the position of<br />

secretary and librarian to the Catholic bishop of Atrecht. It was<br />

during a decade of spiritual unrest and ferment in the Flemish and<br />

Walloon cities. Taffin somehow became exposed to the Protestant<br />

preaching and literature of the time, and he became active in the<br />

underground ―churches under the cross.‖ In 1557 he resigned his<br />

post and devoted the rest of his life to the Reformed cause.<br />

For the next several years Taffin was a refugee hunted by the<br />

Counter-Reformation. He spent time in a number of cities<br />

congenial to the Reformation, including Geneva, where he<br />

certainly heard and knew John Calvin. Subsequently he<br />

corresponded with both Calvin and Theodore Beza. From late<br />

1560 or early 1561 until 1569 he served as one of several<br />

Reformed pastors in the city of Metz, in northeastern France. This<br />

was a decade, before the infamous St. Bartholomew‘s Day<br />

massacre in 1572, when the Reformed faith flourished in certain<br />

places in France. It did in Metz, and the church grew rapidly.<br />

During these years Taffin worked with such better know leaders of


66<br />

the Walloon and Dutch reformation as Guido de Bres, Caspar<br />

vander Heyden, Herman Moded, and Peter Datheen. He spent a<br />

year in Antwerp, endeavoring to consolidate the reformation in that<br />

city about the time of the well-know iconoclastic riots in the Low<br />

Countries. He also participated in consultations with the<br />

disaffected nobility, who sided with the persecuted population and<br />

sought concessions, then independence, from the Spanish<br />

monarchy. When the religious tide turned against Protestants,<br />

Taffin fled again. In exile, he continued to work for the building of<br />

the Reformed church by providing leadership, often as secretary or<br />

clerk, at the early, formative synods of the Dutch Reformed<br />

Church.<br />

In 1573 Taffin accepted the position of chaplain in the court<br />

of Prince William (the Silent) of Orange. As one of two or three<br />

such chaplains, Taffin advised William on matters related to the<br />

emerging Dutch Reformed Church, its relation to the civil<br />

authorities, and its polity and theology. In this capacity he also<br />

acted as William‘s emissary to ecclesiastical assemblies. Taffin‘s<br />

position was strategic and formative. His decade of service in this<br />

role coincided with the seven northern provinces, or what today is<br />

know as The Netherlands, emerging as a separate, Protestant nation<br />

known as The Dutch Republic, and with the formation of the Dutch<br />

Reformed Church. These were also years of hardship and<br />

uncertainty, as the Spanish armies and the southern (Belgian)<br />

nobility restored a post-Tridentine Catholicism in that part of the<br />

Low Countries where Taffin had been raised and where he had<br />

labored. As a Reformed leader he both experienced and witnessed<br />

persecution of the cruelest kind. In that context he brought the<br />

gospel and provided pastoral service. These experiences shaped<br />

his understanding and application of the Bible‘s teaching on faith<br />

and obedience.<br />

From 1583 until his death in 1602, Taffin served as the pastor<br />

to Walloon or French-speaking congregations in Antwerp and<br />

Haarlem, and finally in Amsterdam. It was after the disheartening<br />

return of the southern provinces to the Roman Catholic Church,


67<br />

and the collapse of the Reformed church in Antwerp, that Taffin<br />

spent a year in Emden, East Friesland. Just across the border from<br />

the northern province of Groningen, Emden had been a city of<br />

refuge and a center of Reformed activity for many decades. Here<br />

many early Reformed books and other materials were published. It<br />

was here that Taffin and others had convened the synod of Emden<br />

in 1571. Now in exile there, in 1585-1586, Taffin wrote The<br />

Distinguishing Marks of God‘s Children. In 1588 it was translated<br />

from its original French into the Dutch language. And in 1590 it<br />

appeared in English. The book went through many reprints in all<br />

three languages for the next half century. It was a landmark book<br />

in teaching the Reformed community what trust and obedience<br />

meant under conditions of repression and persecution. Taffin also<br />

wrote three other books: one opposing the teachings of the<br />

Anabaptists, one on alms-giving, and one on the contrite life.<br />

Jean Taffin‘s life and teachings are characterized by a deep,<br />

authentic, disciplined spirituality. He was read and appreciated by<br />

both the Puritans in England and those Dutch Reformed religious<br />

leaders and theologians who opposed the religiously tepid<br />

humanism of their day. Dutch culture and life of the late sixteenth<br />

and early seventeenth centuries were prone to the pleasures and<br />

indulgence that luxury often fosters. A significant segment of the<br />

Dutch Reformed leadership known as ―the precisionists‖ warned<br />

against worldliness. Their sermons and literature advocated a life<br />

of daily, spiritual vigilance, self-denial, prayerful dependence on<br />

God, reading and mediation on Scripture, and holiness. This<br />

concern produced continual self-examination, scrutiny of one‘s<br />

thoughts and motives and desires, chaste living, Christian service<br />

to others, and strict Sabbath observance. Advocates of this brand<br />

of Dutch Reformed piety were known as people of ―the Second<br />

Reformation,‖ or ―the Further Reformation.‖ Theirs was a<br />

spirituality indebted to the moderate mysticism of the Brethren of<br />

the Common Life as well as to the thought of John Calvin. It was<br />

fortified by Puritan spirituality, with which it was highly<br />

compatible and contemporary. It flourished in the seventeenth and<br />

early eighteenth centuries. It was a Dutch pietism that pre-dated


68<br />

and to some extent nourished the later, more well-known German<br />

Pietism of Spener and Francke. Finally, it lived on as the body of<br />

literature of ―the old writers‖ (de oude schrijvers) that nourished<br />

the nineteenth century rekindling Reformed piety and theology.<br />

The thesis of this paper is that Taffin‘s notions of trust and<br />

obedience are so substantially consistent with those of Calvin and<br />

the later writers of the Second Reformation that he is an important<br />

link between the two and a broker of Calvin‘s spirituality to the<br />

Dutch Reformed faith.<br />

The First Edition of The Institutes<br />

Very early in his reforming work John Calvin expressed<br />

himself on faith and obedience. These ideas constitute the<br />

substance of the first two chapters of his first edition of The<br />

Institutes of the Christian Religion. This work was written from<br />

Basal in 1535-1536, shortly after his conversion to the Protestant<br />

religion and while he was fleeing from the retaliation of King<br />

Francis I against Protestant intellectuals in Paris. Calvin was only<br />

in his mid-twenties. The book was written as a primer or<br />

introductory manual to ―true religion‖ as Calvin had come to<br />

understand it from his study of Scripture. The book is divided into<br />

six chapters.<br />

Chapter One is called ―The Law: Containing an Explanation<br />

of the Decalogue.‖ Its subject matter is obedience, or ―piety,‖ as<br />

Calvin preferred to call it. It begins with the classic juxtaposition<br />

of ―knowledge of God‖ and ―knowledge of self‖ for which The<br />

Institutes is famous and which Calvin retained in every subsequent<br />

edition of this book. To know God, we must know ourselves as<br />

created to know, love, and serve God, but as impeded in this<br />

purpose by our fall into sin; to know self, we must know God in his<br />

brilliant glory and burning justice, which shows our inability and<br />

need of a Savior. Calvin defines these dimensions of true<br />

knowledge in two paragraphs, then introduces the law.


69<br />

The law of God is written on every human heart, he<br />

continues. It is our conscience, or<br />

the witness within of what we owe God; it sets before us<br />

good and evil, thus accusing and condemning us, conscious<br />

as we are within ourselves that we have not discharged our<br />

duty, as was fitting. Yet man is swollen with arrogance and<br />

ambition and blinded by self-love. Consequently, he is<br />

unable to see himself and, as it were, to descend into himself,<br />

and confess his misery. Seeing our condition, the Lord has<br />

provided us with a written law to teach us what perfect<br />

righteousness is and how it is to be kept. 75<br />

The written law of God clarifies and reinforces the obedience that<br />

we sinners owe God. It also makes clear how incapable we are of<br />

rendering God this obedience. Here already Calvin calls the<br />

written law ―a mirror‖ in which we see ourselves, knowing<br />

ourselves as religiously and morally scarred and blemished. In this<br />

condition, we also know that we are totally dependent on the love<br />

of our Heavenly Father and Creator shown to us in the sending of<br />

his Son, our Savior, Jesus Christ. Calvin briefly sketches the<br />

saving work of Christ in all its major dimensions. If we embrace<br />

Christ in true faith, we share in his saving benefits. If we do not,<br />

we remain in ruin, confusion, and under judgment.<br />

At this point Calvin launches into an extended exposition of<br />

the decalogue. The first four commandments, or the first table, is<br />

given to ―instruct us in what we owe God,‖ the last six, or the<br />

second table, to ―explain love and the duties of love to be<br />

practiced, for God‘s sake, toward our neighbor.‖ 76 Calvin‘s<br />

emphasis here is on the written law as disclosing our inadequacy to<br />

meet God‘s expectations. Calvin‘s exposition of each<br />

commandment indicates both what is forbidden and what is<br />

75 John Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion—1536 Edition, translated and<br />

annotated by Ford Lewis Battles, Grand Rapids: The H.H. Meeter Center for<br />

Calvin Studies and William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1986, pp.16-17.<br />

76 Ibid. pp.18-19.


70<br />

expected of us on each subject. Both the context of the expositions<br />

and their content do not yet reflect Calvin‘s so-called ―third use of<br />

the law.‖ The law as a guide for gratitude was a later development<br />

in his thought.<br />

For young Calvin there was already a well developed sense<br />

that obedience is not mere external conformity to conscience and<br />

the written law of God. He summarizes his exposition of the law,<br />

saying, ―He lives the best and holiest life who lives and strives for<br />

himself as little as he can; and . . . no one lives in a worse of more<br />

evil manner than he who lives and strives for himself alone, and<br />

thinks about and seeks only his own advantage.‖ 77 Thoughts as<br />

well as ―inward affections‖ are commanded and forbidden the law,<br />

he adds. Paul calls the law ―spiritual‖ in Romans 7:14 because it<br />

demands obedience of the mind, soul, and will as well as external<br />

conformity to the law. Keeping the law in this way is neither<br />

optional nor advisory, as some say; it is obligatory for all. Nor<br />

does keeping the law partially suffice, as others contend. Divine<br />

righteousness demands ―what is whole and perfect, and<br />

uncorrupted by any filth.‖ 78 But nothing we offer is. Even if<br />

people were capable of partially perfect obedience, partial<br />

righteousness cannot and does not compensate for even one sin.<br />

Thus, all are at enmity with God. The law demonstrates, therefore,<br />

that all people are under God‘s curse and condemnation. It is only<br />

through faith in Christ that we acquire liberation from the<br />

condemning power and bondage of the law. Salvation rests on<br />

God‘s righteousness in keeping his promises, not on our<br />

righteousness in keeping the law. ―By Christ‘s righteousness then<br />

are we made righteous and become fulfillers of the law,‖ he<br />

concludes. 79<br />

From what he has said to this point in the first chapter of his<br />

1536 edition of The Institutes, Calvin suggests that there are three<br />

uses of the law. First, it convicts us of sin. Second, it restrains or<br />

77 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion—1536 Edition, p.29.<br />

78 Ibid., p.31.<br />

79 Ibid., p.34.


71<br />

deters sin by the threat of punishment. Third, in those in whom<br />

God‘s Spirit reigns, it stimulates people to do what honors and<br />

pleases God. That this last use is still not the mature and<br />

developed motive of gratitude to God for his salvation in Christ is<br />

evident from Calvin‘s accent.<br />

Moreover, however much they may be prompted by the<br />

Spirit and eager to obey God, they are still weak in the flesh,<br />

and would rather serve sin than God. The law is to this flesh<br />

like a whip to an idle and balky ass, to goad, stir, arouse it to<br />

work. 80<br />

Rather, in presenting biblical teaching on these matters faithfully,<br />

and thus in avoiding many theological disagreements and errors,<br />

we should begin by building on the foundation that Christ has laid<br />

(I Corinthians 1:10-11). What is that? It is that he has chosen us in<br />

him from before the foundation of the world for new life in him.<br />

Thus everything we have is by virtue of his obedience. Our<br />

obedience is to deny self and to exalt Christ. Our obedience is to<br />

be so conformed to Christ that his image comes more and more to<br />

expression in us. This is not to abolish good works and preach<br />

―easy forgiveness,‖ as some accuse us of doing, says Calvin. ―We<br />

do not deny good works, but those that are good we contend to be<br />

from God, and ought to be credited to him.‖ 81<br />

Obedience to the law, for Calvin in this chapter, is to be freed<br />

from keeping the law as the source of our righteousness, and to<br />

believe in Christ as the only source of our righteousness,<br />

endeavoring to live out his righteousness in us.<br />

Calvin turns his attention in the second chapter to the subject<br />

of faith, or trust. As he had used the decalogue in chapter one to<br />

80 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion—1536 Edition, p. 36. Battles‘<br />

annotation on this point compares Calvin and leading contemporaries on the uses<br />

of the law, and it does not suggest the law as a guide for gratitude, but as a goad<br />

for obedience in Calvin. (250)<br />

81 Ibid., p.38.


72<br />

explain what God expects by way of obedience, he used the<br />

Apostles Creed in chapter two to explain the content of faith. Two<br />

kinds of faith are historical faith and trust. The first merely assents<br />

to the existence of God and Christ; it is unworthy of the name<br />

―faith,‖ since even the demons acknowledge as much. The second<br />

puts all its hope in God and lives with the assurance that what he<br />

promises he will do. It relies on his Word, and through it we<br />

receive what we ask, insofar as God judges that it is for our good.<br />

The creed has four parts and deals with each of the three persons of<br />

the Trinity and finally with the church as the people receiving the<br />

benefits of Christ. Calvin explains at length each part. He<br />

concludes the chapter with reflections on the companionship of<br />

hope and love with faith. Speaking of the other two, he says, ―If<br />

these are utterly lacking, however learnedly and elaborately we<br />

may discuss faith, we are proved to have none. Not because faith<br />

is engendered in us from hope or love, but because it can in no<br />

wise come to pass without hope and love forever following<br />

faith.‖ 82 Hope is the longing for that of which faith is assured.<br />

Love embraces him in whom one believes. The three are<br />

interdependent and nurture one another.<br />

Calvin‘s third chapter explains the life of prayer by<br />

examining the Lord‘s prayer. Thus, in the first three chapters of<br />

this first edition of The Institutes Calvin explores the three classic<br />

components of Christian catechesis: Decalogue, Apostles Creed,<br />

and Lord‘s prayer. The fourth deals with the two biblical<br />

sacraments: baptism and the Lord‘s supper. The fifth chapter treats<br />

the five false sacraments, demonstrating how they lack biblical<br />

basis and have been employed to shore up the sacramentalism<br />

which has enslaved the church to the hierarchy. And the last<br />

chapter explores the notion of Christian freedom as freedom from<br />

the yoke of the law, but as a spiritual liberation to serve God gladly<br />

and freely according to the Word. It is a freedom concerning<br />

things not specifically prescribed or proscribed in the Word to use<br />

them or not use them, according to the Spirit‘s guidance. Calvin<br />

discusses how this freedom relates to the true authority of the<br />

82 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion—1536 Edition, p. 65.


73<br />

church and the authority of the magistrate, both of which are<br />

secondary authorities under the Word and to which the believer<br />

owes secondary obedience insofar as they are faithful to the Word.<br />

Where they are, obedience to them is obedience to Christ.<br />

In summary, then, the biblical imperatives ―trust‖ (faith) and<br />

―obey‖ (obedience) are thoughtfully developed, biblically defined<br />

foundations of Calvin‘s theology from the outset. In his<br />

commentaries—for which The Institutes are the doctrinal<br />

framework and summary—his catechism, church polity, polemical<br />

essays, and sermons, Calvin consistently works with the notions of<br />

faith and obedience outlined in this first edition. The material is<br />

amplified, clarified, deepened, and rearranged in the many<br />

subsequent editions of The Institutes. But the basic contours of<br />

faith and obedience remain unchanged.<br />

The 1559 Edition<br />

In Calvin‘s final, 1559 edition of The Institutes faith and<br />

obedience are discussed at length in book three, which deals with<br />

the appropriation or receiving of the salvation brought by Christ.<br />

In this edition book one deals with God the Father and his works of<br />

creation and providence, and book two treats God the Son and his<br />

work of redemption. Book three examines God the Holy Spirit and<br />

his work of applying salvation to the believer. The last book<br />

explains the church (and the state). At the outset of book three<br />

Calvin introduces the Holy Spirit, faith as the main work of the<br />

Spirit, and the obedient life as the expression of faith. This<br />

represents a different setting or context and a different sequence<br />

than in the 1535 edition. Now obedience follows faith as subjects<br />

for consideration; there obedience preceded faith. Here the two<br />

ideas are not explained in the context of the decalogue and the<br />

Apostles‘ Creed, as they were there; they are embedded in the<br />

dynamic life and activity of the third person of the Trinity.<br />

Since we are incapable of the obedience that honors and<br />

glorifies God and is articulated in his law, Calvin begins, God has


74<br />

sent his Son that by believing in him we might have everlasting<br />

life. Because the Word explains Christ, faith and the Word are<br />

always joined. Calvin rejects at length the ―implicit faith‖ taught<br />

by the Roman Catholic church of his day—a faith in the church<br />

and its work as sufficient for salvation—since it obscures Christ<br />

and mutes the Word. It imperils both true faith and salvation. True<br />

faith is ―a firm and certain knowledge of God‘s benevolence<br />

toward us, founded upon the truth of the freely given promise in<br />

Christ, both revealed to our minds and sealed upon our hearts<br />

through the Holy Spirit.‖ 83 Calvin rejects the scholastic distinction<br />

between ―formed‖ and ―unformed‖ faith, acknowledges that even<br />

the reprobate may display what appears to be faith, and admits the<br />

ambiguous meaning of the word ―faith.‖ Sometimes, as in the<br />

pastoral letters, it means ―sound doctrine.‖ Sometimes it is<br />

directed toward a specific goal or objective, sometimes it refers to<br />

a power of ability. But true faith is a higher, spiritual knowledge<br />

marked by assurance or certainty concerning things unseen or not<br />

fully realized. It is an inner conviction that yields confidence and<br />

peace.<br />

But then Calvin pauses, recognizing that faith is often<br />

assailed and that assurance is not perfect.<br />

Surely, while we teach that faith ought to be certain and<br />

assured, we cannot imagine any certainty that is not tinged<br />

with doubt, or any assurance that is not assailed by some<br />

anxiety. On the other hand, we say that believers are in<br />

perpetual conflict with their own unbelief. Far, indeed, are<br />

we from putting their consciences in any peaceful repose,<br />

undisturbed by any tumult at all. 84<br />

While honestly acknowledging the imperfection of faith and<br />

assaults on genuine faith, Calvin affirms its resoluteness. ―Yet,<br />

83 John Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, 2 vols., John T. McNeill,<br />

editor; translated and indexed by Ford Lewis Battles (The Library of Christian<br />

Classics, vols. 20-21; Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1960), I, p.551.<br />

84 Ibid., p.562.


75<br />

once again,‖ he adds, ―we deny that, in whatever way they are<br />

afflicted, they fall away and depart from the certain assurance<br />

received from God‘s mercy.‖ 85 David is good example of<br />

imperfect, troubled, but resolute faith. Calvin even introduces the<br />

notion of ―imperfect faith‖ in this connection. ―It never goes so<br />

well with us that we are wholly cured of the disease of unbelief and<br />

entirely filled and possessed by faith,‖ he acknowledges. 86<br />

Unbelief lurks in the remnants of the flesh that remain in us, and it<br />

from time to time rises up to attack our faith. But faith ultimately<br />

triumphs over these attacks. Calvin‘s realistic, pastoral theology is<br />

evident in his assurance that even weak faith is authentic faith. His<br />

counsel is for believers to remain in the Word, for the gospel<br />

fortifies them when faith is assailed. One of the ways it does this is<br />

by instilling in them a holy fear of God‘s wrath against sin and<br />

unbelief; this acts as a deterrent to the evils of the flesh, and thus<br />

strengthens faith. What finally preserves faith is our union with<br />

Christ, for we not only receive his benefits but he lives in us and<br />

we live in him.<br />

Faith is more afraid of offending God than of punishment for<br />

the offense, for it is fortified by God‘s promised grace. Word and<br />

Spirit sustain faith, for together they lead us to Christ. Faith is a<br />

matter of heart as well as mind. It is not established or affirmed by<br />

the faulty scholastic teaching of ―moral conjecture,‖ that is, that<br />

speculate that we possess true faith by gauging our moral integrity.<br />

Rather, grasping God‘s promises and affirming the in-dwelling<br />

Spirit, we find our faith deepened. Finally, in his treatment of faith<br />

in 1559, Calvin returns to relationship of faith, hope, and love, the<br />

theme with which he concluded his treatment of faith in 1535.<br />

Concerning faith and love he asks, ―How can the mind be aroused<br />

to taste the divine goodness without at the same time being wholly<br />

kindled to love God in return?‖ 87 Faith in God engenders love for<br />

God. Calvin rhapsodizes about the relation of faith and hope in<br />

words closely parallel to those he wrote twenty-five years earlier.<br />

85 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p. 562<br />

86 Ibid., p.564.<br />

87 Ibid., p.589.


76<br />

Hope is nothing else than the expectation of those things<br />

which faith has believed<br />

to have been truly promised by God. Thus, faith believes<br />

God to be true, hope awaits the time when his truth shall be<br />

manifested; faith believes that he is our Father, hope<br />

anticipates that he will ever show himself to be a Father<br />

toward us; faith believes that eternal life has been given to us,<br />

hope anticipates that it will some time be revealed; faith is<br />

the foundation upon which hope rests, hope nourishes and<br />

sustains faith. 88<br />

Having explored faith in a long, sometimes discursive and<br />

repetitive chapter, Calvin devotes the next chapter of book three to<br />

regeneration. The Spirit who is the author of the faith, Calvin has<br />

just explained, is also the Spirit who renews the heart and produces<br />

repentance. The repentant life crucifies the flesh and puts on<br />

Christ. Calvin contrasts the biblical doctrine of repentance with the<br />

scholastic sacrament of penance in chapter four and with the<br />

selling of indulgences and with the doctrine of purgatory in chapter<br />

five. These two chapters demonstrate how thoroughly Calvin<br />

contrasted what he considered the biblical teachings on the Spirit,<br />

faith, and regeneration, with the Roman practices and teachings of<br />

his day.<br />

Chapters six through ten deal with obedience. They are a<br />

unit on sanctification. They are Calvin‘s teaching on the Christian<br />

life, and are often referred to as ―The Golden Book on the Christian<br />

Life.‖ They have frequently been printed separately, in a number<br />

of languages, as a brief manual or guide for how the believer<br />

should live. Together they are some forty pages long, only slightly<br />

longer than half of his entire chapter three on faith. Yet they are<br />

chapters laden with spiritual insight and wisdom on our life in<br />

Christ. Together they weave a tapestry of all dimensions of<br />

Christian living. They give coherence and completeness to our<br />

88 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p.590.


77<br />

understanding of the Christian life that is spiritually exhilarating<br />

and theologically enduring. They are some of the best material in<br />

the entire Calvin corpus. They are at the basis of what is often<br />

tritely called the Calvinistic ―world-and-life view.‖<br />

The purpose of the new or regenerate life in believers is to<br />

display ―a harmony and agreement between God‘s righteousness<br />

and their obedience.‖ 89 This confirms their adoption into God‘s<br />

family. Much has been and could be written on the subject of the<br />

Christian life. But two basic features of this new life are first, a<br />

love of righteousness, and second, a guide to follow. The love is<br />

rooted in our union with Christ and communion with God. The<br />

guide is the image of Christ, our pattern, coming to expression in<br />

us. The Christian life, then is not merely a matter of<br />

―understanding and memory,‖ but obedience ―possesses the whole<br />

soul and finds a resting place in the inmost affection of the heart.‖ 90<br />

While such obedience is never perfect in this life, the believer<br />

ought to be able to see continuous progress toward it.<br />

Having introduced the subject of obedience, Calvin turns his<br />

attention to the guide for it. Here he shows that he has<br />

significantly deepened his thought since he wrote the first edition<br />

of The Institutes. The law is still important; but Calvin here goes<br />

further. ―Even though the law of the Lord provides the finest and<br />

best-disposed method of ordering a man‘s life,‖ he writes, ―it<br />

seemed good to the Heavenly Teacher to shape his people by an<br />

even more explicit plan to that rule which he had set forth in the<br />

law.‖ 91 It can be summarized as Paul did in Romans 12:1, namely<br />

as presenting our bodies as living sacrifices, holy and acceptable to<br />

God. It could be summarized in terms of ownership, recognizing<br />

that we belong entirely to God in Christ, as is shown in I<br />

Corinthians 6:19. Another way of summarizing this obedience<br />

could be in terms of renewing our minds (Ephesians 4:23). A<br />

fourth idea is that of Christ living and ruling in the believer‘s life<br />

89 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p.684.<br />

90 Ibid., p.688.<br />

91 Ibid., p.689.


78<br />

(Galatians 2:20). But the ―more explicit plan‖ for obedience that<br />

Calvin settles on in outlining the Christian life is Matthew 16:24.<br />

To deny ourselves, to take up our crosses, and to follow Jesus is the<br />

heart and soul of Christian obedience. This verse is the framework<br />

around which Calvin organizes the rest of his discussion of<br />

obedience in ―The Golden Book of the Christian Life.‖<br />

Self-denial is the opposite of self-love. Self-love is the root<br />

of pride, arrogance, materialistic display, avarice, lust,<br />

lasciviousness and other self-indulgent passions that rage<br />

unfulfilled in the unregenerate, natural person. But self-denial is<br />

at the spiritual core of obedience. Calvin explores the idea<br />

biblically. He demonstrates that it reflects the proper attitude<br />

toward others. It reflects the proper attitude toward our resources,<br />

of which we are stewards and which are to be used in the service of<br />

others. It positions us to love God above all and our neighbors as<br />

ourselves, thus to fulfill the whole law. It generates benevolence<br />

toward the destitute and forgiveness of those who wrong us. Selfdenial<br />

also inoculates us against an ungrateful, bitter heart in the<br />

day of adversity. ―He who will be thus composed in mind,<br />

whatever happens, will not consider himself miserable nor<br />

complain of his lot with ill will toward God.‖ 92 Self-denial is the<br />

spiritual state of the soul for Calvin in which obedience, the<br />

keeping of God‘s law, is able to flourish. It reflects the image of<br />

Christ. It is the expression of the regenerate life. It is the seal of<br />

Spirit‘s presence.<br />

In chapter eight Calvin addresses cross-bearing. An<br />

important dimension of our union with Christ, our Head, is sharing<br />

his sufferings. ―Just as he has passed from a labyrinth of all evils<br />

into heavenly glory, we may in like manner be led through various<br />

tribulations to the same glory.‖ 93 The greater our adversity, the<br />

greater our communion with Christ is confirmed. Christ‘s crossbearing<br />

was an expression of his obedience to the Father. We are<br />

too inclined to overestimate our virtue, but God has ways to<br />

92 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p. 700.<br />

93 Ibid., p.702.


79<br />

impress on us our frailty. ―He afflicts us either with disgrace or<br />

poverty, or bereavement, or disease, or other calamities. Utterly<br />

unequal to bearing these, in so far as they touch us, we soon<br />

succumb to them.‖ 94 Humbled by the weight of such crosses, we<br />

call on God and learn to stand only by his grace. Tribulation builds<br />

trust and then character: patience, perseverance, hope, and so on.<br />

These are the qualities of obedience. Thus, our cross is medicine<br />

for our soul. Afflictions are often divine reminders of past<br />

disobedience, and thus serve to reinforce present obedience.<br />

Believers accept them in faith as the chastisements of a loving<br />

Father who is correcting his children. Suffering persecution for the<br />

sake of righteousness is a comfort and privilege, for in this we<br />

honor God and reflect Christ. Our endurance and patience in the<br />

context of real suffering is submissiveness. Spiritual joy and<br />

thanks for what God accomplishes in us through suffering follow.<br />

These are the responses of obedience.<br />

At this point Calvin‘s treatment takes an interesting turn.<br />

Self-denial and cross-bearing lead him to consider reflection on the<br />

life to come.<br />

When it comes to a comparison with the life to come, the<br />

present life can not only<br />

be safely neglected but, compared to the former, must be<br />

utterly despised and loathed. For, if heaven is our homeland,<br />

what else is the earth but our place of exile? If departure<br />

from the world is entry into life, what else is the world but a<br />

sepulcher? And what else is it for us to remain in life but to<br />

be immersed in death? If to be freed from the body is to be<br />

released into perfect freedom, what else is the body but a<br />

prison? If to enjoy the presence of God is the summit of<br />

happiness, is not to be without this, misery? 95<br />

94 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p. 703.<br />

95 Ibid., p.716.


80<br />

One might expect that in following the pattern of Matthew 16:24,<br />

Calvin would at this point launch into a long presentation of<br />

Christian ethics. ―Follow me‖ needs to be detailed for daily life.<br />

But Calvin turns to meditation on the future life! Is this<br />

obedience?<br />

He acknowledges that the present life is to be ―hated‖ only<br />

insofar as it subjects believers to sin and its effects. Meanwhile we<br />

are to remain here as sentries posted by God. We must be faithful<br />

in this life, until in his wisdom and timing he calls us into the next.<br />

Obedience here seems to mean longing for the next, better world,<br />

while being patiently faithful in this world. ―How are we to use the<br />

present world?‖ he asks in chapter ten. We can use what God<br />

gives us in this life both for necessity and for enjoyment. But we<br />

must do so avoiding the extremes of severe abstinence and<br />

licentious indulgence. Defining obedient use of this life‘s gifts is<br />

left to the conscience of the believer, guided by the principle of<br />

using them for the intent or purpose for which the Creator gave<br />

them. Food, for example, God ―meant not only to provide for<br />

necessity but also for delight and good cheer.‖ 96 Moderation and<br />

gratitude are the marks of obedient use of the gifts of the present<br />

life for Calvin. They are, moreover, to be employed in the pursuit<br />

of the calling God assigns each of his children.<br />

In comparing the two editions of The Institutes—the earliest<br />

and the latest—one asks what has happened to the decalogue in the<br />

intervening years. Why has Calvin disengaged it from the<br />

Christian life? The answer is that he has not. But Calvin has<br />

moved consideration of the law into book two, the book on God the<br />

Son and his mediatorial work. The law was given, he argues in<br />

chapter seven of book two to foster the hope of salvation in Christ.<br />

And today its ―third and principal use‖ 97 is for believers, to confirm<br />

in their hearts by the work of the Spirit the nature of God‘s will.<br />

But it is Christ who has kept the law, not the believer. So Calvin<br />

gives his long exposition of the requirements for obedience in the<br />

96 Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, p.720.<br />

97 Ibid., p.360.


81<br />

law in the context of his treatment of the work of Christ. Our<br />

righteousness as believers is the righteousness of Christ, who kept<br />

the law perfectly. We are made beneficiaries and participants in<br />

Christ‘s obedience by the regenerating work of the Holy Spirit,<br />

who works faith in our hearts. Joined to Christ by faith, we are<br />

made participants in Christ‘s righteousness. The life of obedience<br />

is the life of faith in Christ—self-denial, cross-bearing, meditation<br />

on the future life, and properly receiving and using God‘s gifts of<br />

the present life.<br />

Taffin’s View of Faith and Obedience<br />

Jean Taffin spent time in Geneva within three years of the<br />

time Calvin completed his 1559 edition. How long he stayed or the<br />

extent of his interaction as a relatively new, young believer with<br />

Calvin himself is not known. Did he attend Calvin‘s lectures on<br />

books of the Bible? Did he hear him preach for an extended<br />

period? Did the two men converse personally on theological<br />

matters? We do not know. We know that Taffin knew Calvin<br />

personally and that he later corresponded with him. It is almost<br />

certain, although undocumented, that he read some of Calvin‘s<br />

publications. That French was the primary language of both men<br />

makes Taffin‘s reliance on and respect for Calvin even more<br />

certain. That he invited Calvin to the Low Countries to mediate<br />

theologically and ecclesiastically in the early 1560s demonstrates<br />

Taffin‘s high regard for the Genevan reformer.<br />

We might expect, therefore, theological evidence of the<br />

relationship. Did it appear with regard to the concepts of faith and<br />

obedience?<br />

Remarkably and understandably, Taffin‘s The Marks of<br />

God‘s Children begins with a consideration of the blessedness of<br />

the life to come. The opening chapter is, as Calvin would call it in<br />

book three, chapter nine, ―meditation on the future life.‖ The<br />

incomparable blessedness of the life to come is disclosed by the<br />

Holy Spirit, ―who searches the depths of God, grants us some


82<br />

knowledge of these matters,‖ and imparts something of the hope<br />

and glory related to the life hereafter. 98 Taffin was driven to this<br />

contemplation by the loss, a year before, of the southern provinces<br />

of the Low Countries (present-day Belgium) to the Protestant cause<br />

and by the demise of his own congregation in Antwerp. His book<br />

was written for the consolation and encouragement of believers<br />

who had been ravaged by the persecution of the Counter-<br />

Reformation. In his context, contemplation of the life to come,<br />

future blessedness, brought reassurance and healing. With Calvin,<br />

perhaps better than Calvin, Taffin understood existentially the pain<br />

and disappointment of twenty years of prayer and work devastated.<br />

But it is Bernard of Clairvaux, not Calvin, whom Taffin quotes in<br />

his first chapter. Blessedness consists of loving God to the depth<br />

and extent that we contemplate him. In mystical fashion, he<br />

anticipates boundless, limitless blessedness of the future life,<br />

guaranteed by unending contemplation of God in Christ.<br />

How can we be assured that we are on the road to this future<br />

blessedness, Taffin asks in the second chapter? First, by belonging<br />

to the true church, where the Word is purely preached, the<br />

sacraments faithfully administered, and God is invoked only in the<br />

name of Jesus, he responds. These external sources of assurance<br />

are fortified by the internal witness of the Spirit, who opens the<br />

eyes and ears of our understanding and certifies our adoption as<br />

God‘s children. The faith he works in the believer is ―a pledge‖<br />

that we belong to God and share in Christ‘s benefits. 99 A number<br />

of internal marks fortify assurance as does obedient service. So,<br />

faith and obedience are major contributors to assurance that we<br />

belong to God and are heirs of future blessedness.<br />

How can one internalize or appropriate the marks that<br />

produce assurance, Taffin asks? By faith, he answers. ―Now, faith<br />

is both the knowledge and the confidence that it is God‘s will to<br />

98 Jean Taffin, The Marks of God‘s Children, translated by Peter Y. De Jong and<br />

edited by James A. De Jong; ―Classics of Reformed Spirituality,‖ [volume 1]<br />

(Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2003), p.26.<br />

99 Ibid., p.38.


83<br />

save you and to embrace you as his cherished child in Jesus<br />

Christ.‖ 100 As with Calvin, the knowledge side of faith is<br />

insufficient, for even the devils understand. But to trust in God ―is<br />

an act of obedience that is well pleasing‖ to God. 101 As with<br />

Calvin, faith is a gift of God worked through the Holy Spirit by<br />

preaching and sacraments. In chapter four Taffin deals with the<br />

reality that the marks of God‘s children are ―small and weak.‖<br />

Faith, too, can be small and weak. In this extremity God‘s children<br />

should appeal to God for stronger faith and clearer marks. God<br />

will respond. The desire and the prayers are themselves marks of<br />

God‘s presence that assure believers. So, ―the faith of God‘s<br />

children does not stop being true faith when they experience many<br />

doubts, many fears, and much unbelief,‖ says Taffin in teaching<br />

that echoes Calvin‘s. 102 Moreover, the fruit of faith is a ―quiet<br />

conscience‖ and obedience or sanctification. In beautifully<br />

reassuring and vivid words, he explains that weak faith is still<br />

authentic faith.<br />

Faith has such power within itself that even a kernel, no<br />

matter how small it may be, by virtue of God‘s promise has<br />

Jesus Christ in it. It is Jesus Christ who saves us; not our<br />

faith. Faith is no more than an instrument, like a hand, by<br />

which we grip Jesus Christ. No matter how small, faith grips<br />

and appropriates Jesus Christ—not halfway but fully, like a<br />

young child taking an entire apple in his little hand and<br />

holding it tightly, even though not with the strength of a man.<br />

Through the pupil of our eye, though ver small, we can see<br />

very large mountains or even the sun, which is much larger<br />

than the earth. Similarly with our faith. Even when it is very<br />

small it grips and appropriates the entire Christ, the Sun of<br />

Righteousness. 103<br />

100 Taffin, p.44.<br />

101 Ibid., p.45.<br />

102 Ibid., p.50.<br />

103 Ibid., p.53.


84<br />

Similarly obedience is small and weak, and thus often undermines<br />

assurance of our election. Taffin acknowledges and laments the<br />

reality of imperfect obedience. But as with faith, he states that the<br />

desire to obey and honor God, resistance to sin, and signs of<br />

progress in holiness are all marks of God‘s true children.<br />

Both apostasy and persecution militate against faith and<br />

undermine assurance. But suffering for the sake of Christ should<br />

serve rather to confirm believers‘ adoption, since the most worthy<br />

Christians have always been the most severely persecuted. Taffin<br />

devotes several chapters to biblical and historical examples of<br />

believers‘ suffering as well as to reflecting on the spiritual impact<br />

of suffering. Suffering drives us to prayer. It teaches us hope. But<br />

it also tests our obedience, he says.<br />

By means of trials God puts our obedience to the test. When<br />

all goes well according to the flesh, it is not difficult for us to<br />

yield to his will and to recognize his goodness and love<br />

toward us. But when he visits us with sickness, poverty,<br />

reproach, or some other misery, it is then true obedience to<br />

feel that he loves us, to embrace his divine guidance, and to<br />

submit to his will. 104<br />

Taffin celebrates martyrdom as the ultimate mark of obedience<br />

under the duress of suffering for the sake of the gospel. The gospel<br />

―is not merely doctrine to be tucked away in your mind. It needs to<br />

live in your heart. Nor is it only to be talked about with the tongue<br />

but must be expressed in your behavior and actions.‖ 105 His<br />

treatment of the ―marks‖ of God‘s children culminates with a<br />

litany, a recital, of biblical admonitions to holiness, faithfulness,<br />

obedience.<br />

That man is spiritually well schooled who knows that he is<br />

nothing in himself and who has abandoned all personal<br />

power and glory. He lives entirely for God, submitting his<br />

104 Taffin, p.107.<br />

105 Ibid., p.136.


85<br />

own reason to him and desiring to obey his will with quiet<br />

confidence. He is led by it. No disease is more difficult to<br />

heal than self-love. No instruction, therefore, is more<br />

necessary than what the Lord Jesus gave his disciples when<br />

he commanded them to deny themselves 106<br />

as he does in Matthew 16:24. This could be Calvin talking! From<br />

the ―The Golden Book of the Christian Life,‖ structured according<br />

to this passage in the gospels, to the insight on self-love, Taffin<br />

articulates themes related to obedience that Calvin had developed<br />

and expressed in his 1559 edition of The Institutes.<br />

Conclusion<br />

While he acknowledges his indebtedness to Augustine,<br />

Chrysostom, and Bernard of Clairvaux in The Marks of God‘s<br />

Children, Taffin nowhere names Calvin as an influence on his<br />

thought. But no sixteenth century sources are named. Further, the<br />

academic standards for documentation were not the same in his<br />

time as they are today. While it is speculative to claim direct<br />

dependence on Calvin for themes in Taffin‘s theology of trust and<br />

obedience, it is obvious from our treatment here that his discussion<br />

reflects a remarkable compatibility with Calvin‘s ideas. When one<br />

remembers Taffin‘s sojourn in Geneva toward the end of the<br />

reformer‘s life, just after the 1559 edition had been issued, and<br />

when one notes their correspondence and Taffin‘s invitation to<br />

Calvin to assist with consolidating reform in the Low Countries in<br />

the early 1560s, it is obvious that Taffin respected the thought and<br />

wisdom of Calvin.<br />

To understand and to embrace the Christian life as one of<br />

obedience under duress, as self-denial, cross-bearing, and<br />

completing the sufferings of Christ is still surprisingly<br />

contemporary. Evangelical, confessional, and Orthodox Christians<br />

who kept the faith while enduring suffering under decades of<br />

atheistic communism in Russia, Eastern Europe, Cuba, or China<br />

106 Taffin, p.138.


86<br />

would have been, and possibly were, sustained by the themes of<br />

trust and obedience articulated by Calvin. They would have read<br />

Taffin with profit as well. Christians living as a minority group in<br />

contexts where militant, fundamentalistic Islam flourishes<br />

understand what it means to be intimidated for the sake of the<br />

gospel. Calvin and Taffin speak to them as well. Calvin fled for<br />

his life from the ire of Francis I against the Paris reformers of the<br />

1530s and lived his entire life as an refugee from his homeland.<br />

He witnessed first-hand how intense suffering for the faith could be<br />

as reports of violence against Protestants in France reached<br />

Geneva. He listened to the accounts of those who escaped and<br />

found refuge in Geneva—from France, from the Low Countries,<br />

from England under Henry and then under Mary. Taffin fled from<br />

a cruel Counter-reformation three different times during his<br />

lifetime.<br />

Calvin and Taffin knew whereof they spoke when they<br />

articulated trust and obedience in terms of suffering. Both<br />

understood the temptations to capitulate, to compromise, to<br />

acquiesce. But both also understood the glory and the peace that<br />

comes with enduring to the end and bringing glory and honor to<br />

their Lord through steadfastness. Both were realistic about the<br />

weakness and vulnerability of faith, even true faith. But both<br />

experience and recognized the sustaining and protecting power of<br />

the Spirit as well. Both were pastors who offered encouragement<br />

in the pursuit of obedience. Both were preachers who fortified and<br />

inspired faith and trust through their preaching of the gospel of<br />

grace. Both were brothers in the faith whose treatment of trust and<br />

obedience minister to us today, as they did to their contemporaries<br />

more than four centuries ago.


87<br />

Ringkasan :<br />

K<br />

Trust And Obedience From Calvin<br />

To The Second Reformation<br />

epercayaan (trust) dan ketaatan (obedience) merupakan inti<br />

dari teologia John Calvin. Kedua ajaran tersebut dijabarkan<br />

secara mendetail, baik di dalam edisi pertama dari bukunya yang<br />

sangat terkenal yaitu The Institutes of the Christian Religion (1525-<br />

1536) dan juga di dalam The Institutes edisi 1559. Ajaran Calvin<br />

tentang kepercayaan dan ketaatan ini ternyata memiliki pengaruh<br />

yang sangat besar di dalam kehidupan seorang teolog yang<br />

bernama Jean Taffin. Jean Taffin adalah seseorang yang dilahirkan<br />

dalam keluarga Roma Katolik dan beralih menjadi seorang<br />

reformed, bahkan kemudian menjadi tokoh pendorong munculnya<br />

gerakan Reformasi Kedua di Belanda.<br />

Ternyata perubahan keyakinan dari Roma Katolik menjadi<br />

Reformed harus dibayar dengan harga yang mahal. Dia mengalami<br />

serta menyaksikan penganiayaan yang dilakukan oleh mereka yang<br />

menentang Reformasi. Pengalaman sulit yang dialami oleh Jean<br />

Taffin mempertajam pemahamannya tentang ajaran Alkitab perihal<br />

iman dan ketaatan. Di dalam masa pembuangan (1585-1586), Jean<br />

Taffin menulis sebuah buku yang sangat berpengaruh bagi kaum<br />

Reformed didalam memahami tentang kepercayaan dan ketaatan di<br />

tengah-tengah penganiayaan dan tekanan yang mereka alami.<br />

Kehidupan dan pengajaran Jean Taffin diwarnai dengan suatu<br />

disiplin rohani yang dalam dan otentik. Hal tersebut sangat<br />

dihargai dan disambut baik oleh kaum Puritan di Inggris dan kaum<br />

Reformed di Belanda yang mana mereka sangat prihatin melihat<br />

kehidupan duniawi yang berlangsung dalam kehidupan dan<br />

kebudayaan Belanda diakhir abad ke 16 dan awal abad ke 17.<br />

keprihatinan ini memicu terjadinya Reformasi kedua di dalam<br />

gereja Reformed Belanda.


88<br />

Ajaran Jean Taffin tentang kepercayaan dan ketaatan sangat<br />

konsisten dengan apa yang diajarkan oleh John Calvin dan para<br />

pengikut Reformasi Kedua dari gereja Reformed Belanda. Hal ini<br />

menunjukkan bahwa Jean Taffin adalah sebagai penghubung ajaran<br />

antara John Calvin dengan gereja Reformed Belanda.<br />

Artikel ini ditulis dengan tujuan agar ajaran John Calvin<br />

tentang kepercayaan dan ketaatan yang telah memiliki pengaruh<br />

yang sangat besar di dalam kehidupan Jean Taffin yang<br />

menghadapi penganiayan dan tekanan karena iman mereka, dapat<br />

menguatkan iman orang percaya dan gereja-gereja di Indonesia<br />

yang juga sedang menghadapi penganiayan dan tekanan karena<br />

mempertahankan iman mereka. Memang untuk percaya dan taat<br />

harus ada harga yang diharus dibayar, yaitu penderitaan; namun<br />

dibalik semuanya itu, kemuliaan dan damai sejahtera telah<br />

disiapkan bagi mereka yang bertahan hingga kesudahannya.<br />

Mengingat bahwa sebagian besar gereja Reformed di<br />

Indonesia berasal dari gereja Reformed Belanda, maka artikel ini<br />

sangatlah relevan bagi gereja-gereja Reformed Indonesia yang<br />

menjadikan trust (kepercayaan) dan Obedience (ketaatan) sebagai<br />

pilar di dalam teologia dan kehidupan mereka hari lepas hari.<br />

Agung Gunawan


89<br />

T<br />

The Shema‘ And The Parable<br />

of The Good Samaritan<br />

Tan Kim Huat<br />

here is a charitable organisation in Singapore which calls itself<br />

the Samaritans of Singapore (SOS). This is set up to help<br />

people facing crises in life, especially those who are contemplating<br />

suicide. From the ethnic point of view, the name is quite a<br />

misnomer as it is almost certain there are no Samaritans in that<br />

organisation or in Singapore, for that matter. Such a name could be<br />

chosen only because of the parable Jesus told. The central character<br />

of the parable inspired the name.<br />

This parable is also the subject of much study and speculation<br />

by the Christian church. Throughout the long years of church<br />

history, the parable has been understood either in an allegorical or<br />

moral way. The parable was understood in the first few centuries<br />

after the demise of the apostles as telling the story of the fall of<br />

Adam or mankind and their redemption through Christ, who is<br />

represented by the figure of the Samaritan. The details may differ<br />

but the tenor remains the same. 107 Such a line of interpretation<br />

continued even to the 19 th century with no less than a figure as R.C.<br />

Trench 108 advocating it. Since the publication of the work of Adolf<br />

Jülicher, 109 such interpretations have now been largely abandoned<br />

and most scholars working on this parable regard it as an example<br />

107<br />

Famous scholars adopting this approach included Clement, Origen,<br />

Augustine, and Luther.<br />

108<br />

R.C. Trench, Notes on the Parables of our Lord, London: Macmillan, 1870,<br />

p. 37.<br />

109 2<br />

J. Jülicher, Die Gleichnisreden Jesu, Vol. 1, Tübingen, Mohr, 1899. This<br />

was further developed in the classic by J. Jeremias, The Parables of Jesus,<br />

London: SCM, 2 1963.


90<br />

story or a moralising story. 110 More recently, much energy has<br />

been expended, especially in North America, on reading the<br />

parables as narratives devoid of their contexts which the Gospel<br />

give. 111 This approach has had a great impact on the interpretation<br />

of the parable of the Good Samaritan and recent work on it often<br />

ignores the parabolic frame because it is regarded as inauthentic<br />

and a creation of Luke.<br />

As a parable that has inspired much social concern and<br />

scholarly work, it is eminently worthy of a closer study. This essay<br />

parts company with mainstream scholarship in significant ways<br />

and attempts to understand the meaning of this parable in its<br />

original context. It will argue that the parabolic frame is authentic<br />

and originally joined to the parable. It will also argue that the<br />

framework for understanding its meaning is provided by the<br />

context as found in Luke which touches upon the Shema‗ and what<br />

it means to confess it authentically. The Shema‗ may be regarded<br />

as Israel‘s creed and it comprises the following texts: Deut 6.4-9;<br />

11.13-21; and Num 15.37-41. During the time of Jesus, pious Jews<br />

recited it twice: once at sunrise and once at sunset: a practice<br />

derived from interpreting Deuteronomy 6.7 which also probably<br />

signifies that the whole of a person‘s work and walk is to be<br />

governed by the Shema‗. Rabbi Aqiba, a famous rabbi of the early<br />

part of the second century, was said to be have been reciting the<br />

words of the Shema‗ when he died a martyr‘s death (b.Sifra 89b).<br />

If the Shema‗ has such an important status in Israel, understanding<br />

the parable with reference to it becomes necessary. However, in<br />

treating this topic, linkage of the Shema‗ to the important concept<br />

of covenant will also be made.<br />

110<br />

See the recent work of A.J. Hultgren, The Parables of Jesus: A Commentary,<br />

Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000, pp. 92-101. Even as astute a work as C.L.<br />

Blomberg‘s which treats seriously the frame of the parable comes close to such a<br />

moralising interpretation. See his, Interpreting the Parables: Leicester: Apollos,<br />

1990, p. 233<br />

111<br />

Cf. B.B. Scott, Hear then the Parable: A Commentary on the Parables of<br />

Jesus, Minneapolis: Fortress, 1989.


91<br />

Authenticity of the parabolic frame<br />

This is one of the very few parables which are printed in red<br />

in the Five Gospels of the Jesus Seminar in America and so its<br />

authenticity is not questioned. 112 Much of the scholarship on this<br />

parable, instead, has focussed on the question of form, i.e., whether<br />

it is an example story or a comparative mashal. 113 While it<br />

certainly will help the task of interpretation if the form could be<br />

determined, we have also to bear in mind the following. First, such<br />

classification of forms is ours, and not that of first century Jews.<br />

Secondly, Birger Gerhardsson warns us, after many years of study<br />

on the parables, that the extant parables were formulated without<br />

deliberate categorisation. 114 In other words, forms did not seem to<br />

be the main consideration for the progenitor, those transmitting the<br />

traditions or the Gospel writer. Consequently, to use our<br />

reconstructed forms as the dominant consideration in arriving at the<br />

meaning of the parable will amount to making a big anachronistic<br />

mistake.<br />

As it was mentioned earlier, it is the frame of the parable of<br />

the Good Samaritan that has drawn much scepticism. The usual<br />

arguments used to support the assertion that this frame is Lukan are<br />

the following. First, Luke tends to generalise the parables and this<br />

parable has been generalised into an example story and so, its<br />

original context has been lost. Secondly, the subject matter of the<br />

frame sounds suspiciously like the discussion of Jesus and another<br />

112 See R. Funk et al., The Five Gospels: The Search for the Authentic Words of<br />

Jesus, New York: Macmillan, 1993, pp. 323-4. The Jesus Seminar uses the<br />

following colour codes to indicate the degree of reliability: red = virtually<br />

certain; pink = probably reliable; grey = unreliable; black = largely fictive (see,<br />

The Five Gospels, pp. 36-7).<br />

113 E.g. J.D. Crossan, ‗Parable and Example in the Teaching of Jesus‘, Semeia 1<br />

(1974), pp. 63-104; and B. Witherington III, Jesus the Sage: The Pilgrimage of<br />

Wisdom, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994, pp. 192-3.<br />

114 B. Gerhardsson, ‗If we do not cut the parables out of their frames‘, NTS 37<br />

(1991), pp. 323-4.


92<br />

lawyer in Mark 12.28-31||Matt 22.34-40. 115 Calling the parable an<br />

example story 116 certainly helps to bolster these two arguments as<br />

it generalises the applicability of the parable. Nevertheless, there<br />

are good grounds for assuming that the frame of the parable is<br />

authentic and has always been joined with the parable.<br />

First of all, the arguments usually cited cannot stand up to<br />

scrutiny. Indeed, the argument that Luke tends to generalise is a<br />

generalisation in itself. Why should it be thought that if Luke<br />

generalised the parable of the persistent widow in Luke 18, he was<br />

certainly doing the same with the parable of the Good Samaritan?<br />

Furthermore, the perceived similarities between Mark 12.28-31 and<br />

Luke 10.25-37 have been overdone. It must be pointed out first of<br />

all that the alleged parallel does not contain a parable and for the<br />

objection to stand, it must be presupposed that Luke first found the<br />

parable without a frame and used the alleged parallel as the basis<br />

for the composition of the frame. Postulating that Luke expunged<br />

an original frame and replaced it by that which required<br />

composition from an alleged parallel stretches belief. Moreover, in<br />

the former passage, the answer citing the love command as the<br />

greatest was given by Jesus; in the latter, the lawyer provided that<br />

answer as the one means to eternal life. Again, in the former<br />

passage no debate was envisaged and the lawyer‘s answer was<br />

commended by Jesus; the same cannot be said for the latter<br />

passage. 117 There are just too many discrepancies between the two<br />

periscopes for the hypothesis to be cogent. Indeed, it seems to me<br />

that for Jesus to have engaged himself in discussion on the great<br />

commands on different occasions and with different thrusts should<br />

be regarded as the best explanation of the phenomenon we now<br />

have. 118<br />

115<br />

Witherington, Jesus the Sage, p. 193. Cf. J. Nolland, Luke 9:21 – 18:34, Vol.<br />

35B, WBC, Dallas: Word, 1993, p. 580.<br />

116<br />

E.g, Jülicher, Die Gleichnisreden Jesu, p. 114; R. Bultmann, The History of<br />

the Synoptic Tradition, Oxford: Blackwell, 2 1968, p. 178.<br />

117<br />

Cf. C.A. Evans, Mark 8.27 – 16.20, WBC 34B, Nashville: Nelson, 2001, p.<br />

262.<br />

118<br />

Cf. T.W. Manson , The sayings of Jesus: as recorded in the Gospels<br />

according to St. Matthew and St. Luke, London: SCM Press, 1950, pp. 259-60.


93<br />

Secondly, if Gerhardsson is right, free-floating parables are<br />

not found in the Jesus traditions, with the possible exception of the<br />

parable of the rich man and Lazarus. 119 In other words, the<br />

evidence provided by the Synoptic Gospels points in the direction<br />

of contextually-anchored parables. The settings provided by the<br />

evangelists are to be taken seriously as they are the earliest<br />

witnesses to what the parables could have meant. 120 These settings<br />

provide moorings in an otherwise tumultuous hermeneutical sea.<br />

The belief that many parables are ‗naked narratives with<br />

indeterminate messages‘ 121 therefore depends on considerations not<br />

found in the Gospels, but arises, most probably, from the agendas<br />

of certain schools of interpretation. 122 Indeed, Gerhardsson insists<br />

that the parables were given to illuminate aspects of Jesus‘<br />

kingdom message. 123<br />

Thirdly, the frame and the parable cohere well structurally, at<br />

least in terms of rabbinic teaching methods. Blomberg argues that<br />

they conform to the rabbinic method known as yelammedenu<br />

rabbenu (i.e., ‗let our master teach us‘) and this has a four-part<br />

structure: 124<br />

(1) Question on a scriptural text (vv. 25-7);<br />

(2) A second text given to illuminate (v. 28);<br />

(3) The exposition (in this case, the parable); and<br />

(4) The final remarks (v. 37). 125<br />

119<br />

Gerhardsson, ‗Parables out of their frames‘, pp. 325-6.<br />

120<br />

Ibid.,p. 322.<br />

121<br />

Ibid., p. 333.<br />

122<br />

This may be the desire to give the parables autonomy, treating them as naked<br />

texts and divorcing them from the particularity of history, especially that of<br />

Jesus of Nazareth. This fits in well with the postmodern agenda and the antiestablishment<br />

agenda too.<br />

123<br />

Gerhardsson, ‗Parables out of their frames‘, p. 329.<br />

124<br />

Blomberg, Interpreting the Parables, p. 231.<br />

125<br />

On the possibility of Jesus‘ using rabbinic methods, see B. Gerhardsson,<br />

Memory and Manuscript, Uppsala: Gleerup, 1961; R. Riesenfeld, The Gospel<br />

Tradition, Oxford: Blackwell, 1970; R. Riesner, Jesus als Lehrer, Tübingen:<br />

Mohr, 1981; and most recently, S. Byrskog, Jesus the Only Teacher: Didactic


94<br />

Even if we regard the hypothesis that the yelammendenu<br />

rabbenu method forms the template for composition as being too<br />

fanciful, the point that the frame coheres well with the parable still<br />

stands. The parable is framed by questions on the identity of the<br />

neighbour (vv. 29, 36). The objection that there is a discrepancy<br />

between the lawyer‘s second question (i.e., who is my neighbour?)<br />

and Jesus‘ answer in query form (i.e., who has been a neighbour?)<br />

misses the profound subtlety of the message, which we hope to<br />

demonstrate later.<br />

Fourthly, there is a very high degree of historical plausibility to<br />

the frame. 126 The frame has the command to love the neighbour as its<br />

focus and we do know that the love command is one key aspect of<br />

the teaching of Jesus of Nazareth, whether this is to be directed to<br />

one’s enemies or otherwise. 127 Moreover, the question asked by the<br />

lawyer coheres well with the first century Jewish context. It is about<br />

‘inheriting eternal life’ and this means not our modern popular<br />

understanding of going to heaven when one dies but the thoroughly<br />

Jewish concept of the inheritance of the age to come. The life of the<br />

age to come is the vindicated and resurrected life which will be lived<br />

before Yahweh and last forever (cf. Dan 12.1-3; Ps. Sol. 3.11-12; BJ<br />

3.374; Apion 2.218;). 128 Furthermore, the lawyer’s seeking to be<br />

justified () need not be construed as an attempt to<br />

Authority and Transmission in Ancient Israel, Ancient Judaism and the<br />

Matthean Community, Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell, 1994.<br />

126 This is now known as the criterion of historical plausibility and some<br />

prominent scholars who defend some version of it are J. Jeremias, The Theology<br />

of the New Testament I: The Proclamation of Jesus, London: SCM, 1971; G.<br />

Theissen and D. Winter, The Quest for the Plausible Jesus: The Question of<br />

Criteria, Lousiville: Westminster John Knox, 2002; and Wright, Jesus and the<br />

Victory of God, Minneapolis: Fortress, 1996.<br />

127 On the love command, see J. Piper, Love Your Enemies, Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press, 1979. Cf. R. Neudecker, ‗―And You Shall Love<br />

Your Neighbour as Yourself — I am the Lord‖ (Lev 19,18) in Jewish<br />

Interpretation‘, Bib 73 (1992), pp. 512-14.<br />

128 Cf. E. Schürer, The History of the Jewish People in the Age of Jesus Christ<br />

(175 B.C.-A.D. 135), Vol. 2, Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1979, p. 495.


95<br />

contradict Jesus and defend himself 129 but a genuine desire to be<br />

counted amongst those who would be justified, i.e., accepted by<br />

Yahweh as belonging to the people who would inherit the age to<br />

come. Viewed from a covenantal angle, being justified means being<br />

accounted as a true member of the covenant. 130 Thus, the lawyer’s<br />

two questions are linked up with the notion of the eschatological<br />

coming of the kingdom of God. Historically speaking, such questions<br />

may be regarded as prompted by and dovetailing with the key theme<br />

of Jesus’ preaching. More importantly, the lawyer’s two questions<br />

arose from the presupposition that the Shema‘ 131 is the key confession<br />

of Israel in which her covenantal status is summed up. In the Shema‘<br />

the primary belief and the primary praxis of Israel are given and<br />

adherence to this marks her out as the special people of Yahweh (cf.<br />

Wisd. Sol. 11-15; Sib. Or. 3.8-45; AJ 5.1, 27, 112; Philo, Decal. 65). 132<br />

These horizons of meaning were thoroughly first century Jewish<br />

concerns. It is highly plausible that such questions were debated then.<br />

The scenario just painted fits in better with the life-setting of Jesus’<br />

ministry than that of the early church.<br />

Finally, in the light of the preceding discussion, it would be<br />

highly peculiar that the frame as we have it is a Lukan invention for<br />

introducing the parable. As it is pointed out by Marshall, the parable<br />

must have been occasioned by a question or an event, the subject<br />

matter of which would be the love command, especially the love for<br />

the neighbour. 133 If this is the case, and since such a setting has a<br />

certain amount of specificity to it, a legitimate question may be asked<br />

about how such a frame could have been lost if that which is found in<br />

129<br />

So J.A. Fitzmyer, The Gospel According to Luke, Vol. 2, New York:<br />

Doubleday, 1985, p. 886.<br />

130<br />

Keesmaat utilises a similar idea in her ‗Strange Neighbours and Risky Care<br />

(Matthew 18.21-35; Luke 14.7-14; Luke 10.25-37), in R. Longenecker (ed.), The<br />

Challenge of Jesus‘ Parables, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000, pp. 276-7, which<br />

is also found in Wright, Victory of God, pp. 305-7.<br />

131<br />

Comprising Deut 6.4-9; 11.13-21; Num 15.37-41. See rabbinic discussions in<br />

m.Ber 1.1 – 3.5; m.Shab. 8.3.<br />

132<br />

Cf. J.D.G. Dunn, The Partings of the Ways Between Christianity and Judaism<br />

and Their Significance for the Character of Christianity, London: SCM, 1991,<br />

pp. 19-21.<br />

133<br />

I.H. Marshall, The Gospel of Luke, Exeter: Paternoster, 1978, pp. 445-6.


96<br />

Luke is not it. The Lukan setting fits this eminently. It seems to me<br />

that the rationale for denying its authenticity lay elsewhere. Once we<br />

do not buy into the scholarly categorisation of the parable as an<br />

example story, 134 we are on the high road of making sense of the<br />

meaning of this parable in its original context. There are then no<br />

good grounds for denying authenticity to the frame but very strong<br />

reasons for treating it as originally joined to the parable. Indeed, it is<br />

the severance of the parabolic frame from the parable itself which<br />

vitiates many popular and scholarly interpretations found today and<br />

denudes the parable of its important message.<br />

The Covenantal Horizon of the Shema‘<br />

If the frame belonged originally to the parable, what should not<br />

be missed is the covenantal horizon of the discussion between Jesus<br />

and the lawyer. In much of popular Christianity, the connection<br />

between the Old and the New Testaments is not an item of interest<br />

or concern but if we treat seriously the fact that Christianity arose<br />

from the matrix of Judaism, seeking to interpret the parable from the<br />

covenantal angle becomes a necessary task.<br />

The pericope begins with a question that is thoroughly Jewish<br />

(v. 25). How may one obtain and be assured of eternal life, i.e., the<br />

life of the age to come? The reply of Jesus draws the questioner back<br />

to the Torah, the charter of the covenant (v. 26). Life is certainly the<br />

gift of being in covenantal relationship with Yahweh (Lev 18.5; Deut<br />

30.15-19) but the Torah defines what it means to be in that<br />

relationship. So, if there is one way to gain the life of the age to come,<br />

this would be found in the Torah, and thus, the Jesus’ question takes<br />

this form: ‘What has been written in the Torah?’<br />

The answer given by the lawyer connects the whole discussion<br />

to the Shema‘ in that the great commandment, cited by the lawyer,<br />

was originally given in the context of confessing Yahweh as the only<br />

true God (Deut 6.4-5). In using the words of the Shema‘ the lawyer<br />

supported what many Jews were saying in different situations and this<br />

134 Cf. Nolland, Luke 9:21 – 18:34, p. 591; Wright, Victory of God, p. 306.


97<br />

is that the Shema‘ has attained a status of something like a creed and<br />

is thought to sum up the Torah. 135 Thus, the Ten Commandments<br />

were not cited when they could have been, since devout Jews recited<br />

both the Shema‘ (AJ 4.212; Epistle of Aristeas 106; Philo, Spec. Leg.<br />

4.141; b.Ber 47b) and the Ten Commandments daily (m.Tamid 5.1),<br />

because the Shema‘ was thought to sum up the whole of the Torah.<br />

Having the status of a creed, the Shema‘ also sums up what it means<br />

to be a Jew or a member of the community which is in relationship<br />

with Yahweh. 136 But this relationship is also defined by the concept of<br />

the covenant. In the Lukan passage, the primary praxis of the Shema‘,<br />

i.e., to love Yahweh, is connected with the love for one’s<br />

neighbour. 137 That the two may be linked in Jewish theology is not<br />

surprising since the neighbour is understood as a member of the<br />

covenant community (cf. T.Iss 5.2; 7.6; T.Dan 5.3; Philo, Decal. 109-<br />

10; Sifra Lev 19.18). 138 Loving him would then strengthen the<br />

community further and thereby ensuring that the community lived on<br />

and the covenant remained intact.<br />

135 Cf. E.E. Urbach, ‗Self-Isolation or Self-Affirmation in Judaism in the First<br />

Three Centuries‘, in E.P. Sanders (ed.), Jewish and Christian Self-Definition,<br />

Vol. 2, London: SCM, 1981, p. 273. For rabbinic preoccupation with the<br />

interpretation of Shema, see B. Gerhardsson, The Testing of God‘s Son (Matt<br />

4.1-11 and parr.), Uppsala: Gleerup, 1966, pp. 71-6; and his recent ‗The Shema‗<br />

in Early Christianity‘, in F. van Segbroeck et al (eds.), The Four Gospels, Vol. 1,<br />

Leuven: Leuven University Press, 1992, pp. 276-8. The Nash Papyrus (1 st or 2 nd<br />

century BCE) is indicative of this; on the same sheet the Shema is found with the<br />

Decalogue. See W.F. Albright, ‗A Biblical Fragment from the Maccabean Age:<br />

The Nash Papyrus‘, JBL 56 (1937), pp. 145-76.<br />

136 Interestingly in b.Sukkah 42a, we are told that once boys could speak, they<br />

would be taught the first line of the Shema‗ (Deut 6.4).<br />

137 Cf. the tradition in Mark 12.28-34. Insightful comments on how the Shema‗<br />

is linked up with the two commands which in turn sum up the Decalogue are<br />

found in D.C. Allison, ‗Mark 12.28-31 and the Decalogue‘, in C.A. Evans and<br />

W.R. Stegner (eds.), The Gospels and the Scriptures of Israel, Sheffield:<br />

Sheffield Academic Press, 1994, pp. 270-8. Cf. also E. Nielsen, The Ten<br />

Commandments in New Perspective, London: SCM, 1968.<br />

138 The context of Lev 19.18 presupposes this and should most probably be<br />

interpreted as a fellow Israelite. This concept is appropriated and further<br />

illuminated in y.Ned. 9.4. Cf. J. Milgrom, Leviticus17-22, Anchor Bible, New<br />

York: Doubleday, 2000, pp. 1654-6. Sir 12.1-7 and 1QS 1.9-10 give evidence<br />

that love cannot be extended to enemies or sinners.


98<br />

Viewed from such a vantage point, it may be argued that the<br />

sum duty of what covenantal responsibilities entailed may be found<br />

essentially in the Shema‘. Properly understanding the Shema‘ and<br />

properly undertaking its primary praxis will lead one to inherit the life<br />

of the age to come. As the commandments are linked to Israel’s basic<br />

creed, they become the identity markers for Israel, to demarcate her<br />

as the people in covenant relation to Yahweh.<br />

The upshot of all this is that the lawyer knows his scriptures<br />

and theology very well. The reply of Jesus confirms this (v. 28) and<br />

the lawyer will gain the life of the age to come if he authentically<br />

performed what he has just enunciated. As it was mentioned earlier,<br />

the second question of the lawyer about who one’s neighbour was (v.<br />

29) might be interpreted as a genuine attempt on the lawyer’s part to<br />

be faithful to Israel’s creed. Who is the neighbour in question in order<br />

that he might be loved so that the life of the age to come is obtained?<br />

It was this second question which prompted the telling of the parable<br />

but the first question must also be kept in view.<br />

Richard Bauckham has suggested in an erudite and wellargued<br />

article that the parable was told to resolve potential<br />

conflicts in the injunctions of Torah in order to highlight that the<br />

love command should take precedence over purity laws. 139 Jesus‘<br />

interpretation of Torah would then become the real focus of the<br />

parable. That, in my opinion, is only partially correct.<br />

If the whole parable wishes to establish a halakhic point, we<br />

should expect it to make very clear the victim‘s death and not<br />

describing his condition with the ambiguous (v. 30). This<br />

word occurs only once in the NT and the evidence from other<br />

Greek literature is not clear: it could refer either to someone who is<br />

about to die or someone who appears dead but upon closer<br />

inspection actually is not. 140 Contracting impurity which<br />

139 R.J. Bauckham, ‗The Scrupulous Priest and the Good Samaritan: Jesus‘<br />

Parabolic Interpretation of the Law of Moses, NTS 44 (1998), pp. 475-89.<br />

140 Cf. Hultgren, Parables of Jesus, p. 96; Nolland, Luke 9:21 – 18:34, p. 593.<br />

See also the philological discussion in T. Kazen, Jesus and Purity Halakhah:


99<br />

disqualifies one for priestly duty can happen only if the victim<br />

were dead, i.e., a corpse (Lev 21.1-2; Ezek 44.25-7). Of course, in<br />

the imaginary world of the parable, the presumption that the victim<br />

was dead may be posited of the priest but the point is that, for<br />

Jesus, the whole discussion appears to revolve around a different<br />

issue and certainly not a halakhic one. Appealing to rabbinic<br />

discussions on the ‗corpse of obligation‘ () will not do as it<br />

serves actually to destroy the case. 141 The is the neglected<br />

corpse which has not been buried for one reason or another.<br />

Anyone who finds it has the obligation to bury it. According to the<br />

Mishnah, even the high priest and the Nazarite — Israel‘s two most<br />

consecrated men — are obligated to bury it even if it means<br />

contracting ritual impurity. 142 Thus, there would be no halakhic<br />

debate envisaged by the parable, if by that we mean the debate<br />

whether one should be allowed to contract ritual purity in order to<br />

show compassion to the dead person by burying him. Dead or<br />

alive, the priest cannot plead ritual impurity as an excuse for not<br />

helping!<br />

Secondly, the word is used to describe the<br />

direction of travel for both the priest and the victim. This means<br />

that the priest was also leaving Jerusalem for Jericho. 143 There is<br />

ample historical evidence to show that many priests lived in<br />

Jericho during the time of Jesus. 144 Now, if the priest is heading in<br />

that direction it could only mean that he is going home after his<br />

duties at the Temple in Jerusalem. Consequently, ritual impurity<br />

would not be a great concern as he would only be unclean till the<br />

evening if he went to the rescue of what turned out to be a corpse<br />

Was Jesus Indifferent to Impurity?, Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell, 2002, pp.<br />

191-3.<br />

141 Bauckham is aware of such a concept but does not see it as destroying his<br />

case. See his ‗Scrupulous Priest‘, pp. 481-4.<br />

142 m.Naz 7.1; cf. 6.5<br />

143 Jerusalem is about 2,700 feet above sea level while Jericho is about 820 feet<br />

below. Consequently, to move from Jerusalem to Jericho, one‘s journey may be<br />

described as going down.<br />

144 Cf. J. Schwartz, ‗On Priests and Jericho in the Second Temple Period‘, JQR<br />

79 (1988), pp. 23-48.


100<br />

(Lev 22.3-7) 145 . Hence, in depicting the priest in the way Jesus did,<br />

the priest comes across as somewhat reprehensible. We do not<br />

know in which direction the Levite is portrayed as travelling but in<br />

the last analysis this does not really matter as the Levitical law on<br />

not contracting ritual impurity by touching a corpse applied to<br />

priests and not Levites. The upshot of all this is that the manner the<br />

parable is being set out does not suggest that a halakhic point is<br />

being discussed.<br />

Thirdly, it would make more sense for Jesus to speak of a<br />

different Jewish priest helping the waylaid man if he was interested<br />

in establishing the halakhic point that the love command takes<br />

precedence over cultic duties. 146 Why is there a reference to a<br />

Samaritan instead? One would have expected an ordinary Israelite<br />

to be mentioned since the typical categories for referring to<br />

different types of people in Israel are priest, Levite and Israelite. 147<br />

Instead, we have a Samaritan being mentioned to complete the<br />

triad. Bauckham‘s answer is that he is mentioned for shock value 148<br />

and to bolster the point that the love command takes precedence<br />

over purity laws because the one key difference between the<br />

religion of the Jews and that of the Samaritans was the Temple and<br />

its cult. 149 The Jews worshipped at Jerusalem while for the<br />

Samaritans, it was Mt Gerizim. Furthermore, the Jews regarded the<br />

Samaritans as unclean (cf. John 4.9). We agree with Bauckham that<br />

the cultic horizon is to be kept in view but we also want to argue<br />

that the interpretation should go further by understanding it in<br />

covenantal terms because the question which prompted this parable<br />

145 Bauckham is aware of this objection and his reply to it smacks of special<br />

pleading: ‗The priest is required to avoid corpse impurity at all times,<br />

irrespective of whether he is due to minister in the temple.‘ See his ‗Scrupulous<br />

Priest‘, p. 479. Such a statement is inaccurate in the light of the traditions on the<br />

corpse of obligation ().<br />

146 Bauckham is aware of this objection but he judges such a way of telling the<br />

parable to be ‗tediously obvious‘, see his ‗Scrupulous Priest‘, p. 485.<br />

147 See 2 Chron 35.2-3, 18; Ezra 10.5; Neh 11.3, 20. Cf. m.Git 5.8.<br />

148 Samaritans were regarded as enemies and put in the same category as the<br />

Philistines and Edomites (Sir 50.25-6).<br />

149 Bauckham, ‗Scrupulous Priest‘, pp. 486-7.


101<br />

connects the obtaining of the life of the age to come with<br />

performance of the primary praxis of the Shema‗. Moreover the<br />

cultic difference between the two groups of people functioned not<br />

as an end in itself but in relation to a more important question. This<br />

surely has to do with the identity of the true people of Yahweh, a<br />

key covenantal concern.<br />

The Meaning from the Angle of the Shema‘<br />

We start by taking the cue from Dominic Crossan that the<br />

focal point of the parable is not on the good deed itself but the<br />

goodness of the Samaritan 150 but we shall situate it in the context<br />

provided by the frame as attested in Luke, i.e., the discussion of the<br />

true confession of the Shema‗. If all Jesus wanted to do was to be<br />

provocative, a Gentile would be a better choice to complete the<br />

triad. But this was not the case because Jesus was not teaching that<br />

by simply loving one another, a person would gain the life of the<br />

age to come. 151 That, in the terms of the covenant, is a heresy.<br />

Instead, the love for the neighbour must be understood in a<br />

covenantal context in which the one true God is confessed as<br />

Yahweh. This is something that a Samaritan confesses even if he<br />

disagrees with the Jew over many points of law, especially those<br />

which are connected with the cult. The Samaritan in the parable is<br />

also a believer in the Shema‗. However, in contrast to the priest and<br />

the Levite, his actions demonstrate that he has understood the<br />

essence of adherence to the Shema‗. Indeed, the ‗action‘ of the<br />

parable seems to slow down and much space is given to the<br />

description of the deeds of compassion of the Samaritan. There is<br />

then a stark contrast between the neglect of the priest and Levite —<br />

Jews — and the compassionate deeds of the Samaritan. This is<br />

done for good rhetorical effect and consequently, there is no need<br />

to allegorise the parable. Thus, the provocative point of the parable<br />

is that it is the Samaritan, the one whom Jewish polemics often<br />

regarded as being outside the covenant (Sir 50.25-6; b.Sanh 57a;<br />

150 Crossan, ‗Parable and Example‘, p. 75 (emphasis his).<br />

151 Pace Hultgren, Parables of Jesus, p. 98.


102<br />

Gen. Rab. 81.3 [on Gen 35.4]), 152 who ends up being the true<br />

confessor of the Shema‗ through his loving the person in need. The<br />

key representatives of Israel‘s religion and cult — priest and Levite<br />

— have failed to do that.<br />

Jesus‘ parable thus answers the lawyer‘s questions in many<br />

ways. First, the true confession of the Shema‗ is to be demonstrated<br />

effectively through the love of neighbour and such true confession<br />

leads one to the life of the age to come (both Jesus and the lawyer<br />

agreed over this point). The giving of the parable is meant to define<br />

the identity of the neighbour and what loving a neighbour means.<br />

Second, Jesus‘ question at the end of the pericope is designed to<br />

elicit the answer from the lawyer that the neighbour in the parable<br />

is the Samaritan. This actually answers the lawyer‘s question of<br />

who his neighbour was which was asked in order that he might<br />

love that person to fulfil the primary praxis of the Shema‗. Jesus<br />

asked in effect, ‗Who has been a neighbour to the person in need‘.<br />

The answer that should be given was, ‗That neighbour was the<br />

Samaritan‘ but that was a name the lawyer could not bring himself<br />

to utter. And so he said, ‗The one who had mercy on him‘ which<br />

actually was a correct answer in some respects but was fraught<br />

with an unwillingness to articulate the despised name. This<br />

demonstrates how entrenched his negative view of the Samaritans<br />

was.<br />

It must be reiterated that, according to the parable, the<br />

Samaritan is neighbour because he believes in the Shema‗ and<br />

practises its primary praxis by following the love command. Being<br />

a true confessor of the Shema‗, he belongs to the covenant<br />

community. If our analysis is on target, there is some form of<br />

repristination going on in Jesus‘ teaching. Using the cue provided<br />

by the lawyer, Jesus harked back to the situation at the founding of<br />

152 For such indications, see J. Jeremias, Jerusalem in the Time of Jesus: An<br />

Investigation into Economic and Social Conditions during the New Testament<br />

Period, Philadelphia: Fortress, 1969, pp. 352-8; C.A. Evans, ‗Samaritans‘, in<br />

C.A. Evans and S.E. Porter (eds.), Dictionary of New Testament Backgrounds,<br />

Downers Grove and Leicester: IVP, 2000, pp. 1059-60.


103<br />

the nation — a situation which the Shema‗ presupposes — in<br />

which the Samaritan and the Jewish split was irrelevant. But Jesus<br />

did not stop there. He went on to exhort the lawyer to do likewise<br />

and this leads to our third point.<br />

Jesus words, ‗Go and do likewise‘, meant for the lawyer that<br />

he was to follow the Samaritan‘s example in order to answer his<br />

own questions. When the lawyer‘s two questions are taken into<br />

consideration, it must mean that the Samaritan has demonstrated<br />

what it means to confess the Shema‗ and love the neighbour as<br />

himself. But we have also argued that the parable seeks to elicit the<br />

answer that the Samaritan is the neighbour. Is there a discrepancy<br />

here and what is the logic that is at work? There is no discrepancy<br />

here because the Samaritan loved his neighbour by being a<br />

neighbour to the one in need. 153 When one perceives oneself as a<br />

neighbour to the other, the other will ipso facto become one‘s<br />

neighbour. If this is on target, the neighbour is now not defined by<br />

a fellow Israelite or even by one who belongs to the covenant<br />

community but any person, especially when he is in need. The love<br />

between people in covenant with God should extend outwards<br />

beyond the community. If our surmises are correct, we have here a<br />

direct linkage to Jesus‘ and the early church‘s teaching on the preeminence<br />

of love and their openness to the outsider. 154<br />

It needs to be reiterated that the really provocative point is<br />

discerned by juxtaposing Jesus‘ parable with the lawyer‘s first<br />

question. Who will inherit the life of the age to come? Who will be<br />

accounted a member of Yahweh‘s people when the kingdom of<br />

God arrives? In other words, who will be justified? It is the<br />

Samaritan of the parable because he confesses the Shema‗ and<br />

practises love for the neighbour! If this is so, it would call into<br />

question the status of Jews who do not follow the praxis of the<br />

Shema‗. So, when the kingdom finally comes, who might the<br />

153 Notice that who this person is not indicated. He is simply (v. 30).<br />

154 For a very good discussion which argues that what tied Jesus with Paul was<br />

their openness to the outsider, see, A.J.M. Wedderburn, ‗Paul and Jesus:<br />

Similarity and Continuity‘, NTS 34 (1988), pp. 161-80.


104<br />

beneficiaries be is the provocative question. No doubt many<br />

queries about covenantal status may be raised here regarding Jesus‘<br />

exposition of the Shema‗. But what should not be missed is that,<br />

according to this parable, the children of the Shema‗ or the<br />

members of the covenant transcend race and cult. 155 To name the<br />

Samaritan as the faithful son of the covenant amounts to<br />

challenging the received understanding on who the true members<br />

of the covenant community are. One can hardly find in the Jewish<br />

literature of the second temple period a parallel to Jesus‘<br />

deployment of the Shema‗ for such a purpose. Indeed, while there<br />

is evidence for the concept of a Jewish remnant within Israel, there<br />

is none for that which says that the Samaritans form part of the true<br />

community of Yahweh. This amounts to nothing less than a<br />

redefinition of the covenant community, at least, from the<br />

standpoint of Jesus‘ contemporaries. Who then belongs to the<br />

family of Yahweh if Jewish descent does not guarantee that?<br />

We can therefore see many lines of convergence between this<br />

parable and many other traditions relating to Jesus of Nazareth.<br />

There are pericopes which speak of the displacement of many in<br />

Israel in favour of people who were not regarded as belonging to it<br />

when the eschaton comes. Here, we may think of passages such as<br />

Matthew 8.11-12||Luke 13.28-30 and Luke 4.24-7. Although some<br />

NT scholars regard these as being composed in the post-Easter<br />

period 156 such a thesis is not cogent in the light of our<br />

interpretation of the Parable of the Good Samaritan.<br />

155 Viewing the parable as dealing with the connection between a true confession<br />

of the Shema and a community‘s boundaries (i.e., monotheism and election) is<br />

scarcely done in the history of scholarship. The most recent contribution, which<br />

gives what is typical, that is, ‗an exemplary behaviour story‘, is made by<br />

Hultgren, Parables of Jesus, pp. 93-101. But see Wright, Victory of God, pp.<br />

305-7, which in many ways is similar to what is argued here.<br />

156 The typical arguments are found in Funk and Hoover (eds.), Five Gospels, pp.<br />

348, 280. On the difficulties connected with the interpretation of the former<br />

passage, see D.C. Allison and W.D. Davies, A Critical and Exegetical<br />

Commentary on the Gospel According to Saint Matthew II, Edinburgh: T&T<br />

Clark, 1991, pp. 27-9. For the latter, see J.A. Fitzmyer, The Gospel According to<br />

Luke, Vol. 1, New York: Doubleday, 1981, p. 526; for a more confident<br />

assessment see Marshall, Gospel of Luke, p. 180. See, on the theme of judgment


105<br />

In the narrative setting of Luke, the parable may be construed<br />

as continuing the theme enunciated in 10.21: what the wise and the<br />

learned failed to see, the ‗children‘ saw, i.e., the significance of<br />

Jesus‘ ministry as that which truly reveals the Father. The parable<br />

of the Good Samaritan fits hand in glove with this thrust in that<br />

those who saw and practised the real meaning of the creed of Israel<br />

might not be the wise and learned (cf. the priest and the Levite) but<br />

children (cf. the Samaritan). Thus the theme of the ‗unexpected<br />

members of the covenant‘ runs through both of them. Indeed, the<br />

pericope which follows, i.e., the story of Martha and Mary,<br />

continues such a thrust. Mary chose to sit at the feet of Jesus and<br />

by so doing has chosen the better thing. This runs counter to Jewish<br />

customs which dictate that the better place for a woman to be in is<br />

the kitchen. 157<br />

Conclusions<br />

The parable does not offer us an allegory of the fall of man<br />

nor does it give us a moral story on how we are to be good<br />

neighbours, as important as this may be for Christian ethics. Nor<br />

was it told to establish a halakhic point. Instead, there is actually<br />

more that is at stake in the telling of the parable for the questions<br />

which prompted it have to do with the identity of the true people of<br />

Yahweh or those who would inherit the life of the age to come.<br />

To summarise the main points of our proposal: the parable<br />

gives the identity of the people who would inherit the life of the<br />

age to come. These are the people who confess the Shema‗ and<br />

show it by practising its primary praxis: that of love for Yahweh<br />

and love for the neighbour. What this means has now been<br />

redefined by Jesus. In this redefinition, the neighbour is not<br />

in the Jesus traditions, the recent work of S. Bryan, Jesus and Israel‘s Traditions<br />

of Judgment and Restoration, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.<br />

157 Many commentators find it hard to string these pericopes together and this is<br />

not surprising as Luke does not offer us clear hints.


106<br />

exclusively a member of the covenant community. Instead, he is<br />

everyman because to love the other as neighbour one must begin<br />

with understanding that one is a neighbour to the other. In this<br />

regard, the love of the covenant community reaches out to those<br />

who are outside. The true confessors of the Shema‗ are not to be<br />

defined by ethnicity or cult. Instead, they demonstrate that they are<br />

the true people of Yahweh through love. It is important to<br />

remember also that the Shema‗ connects the Christian Church with<br />

the religion of the OT, and thereby preventing any form of<br />

Marcionism from rearing its ugly head. Of course, the parable does<br />

not fully explain how the work of Jesus of Nazareth is linked up<br />

with the Shema‗ and the covenant. To do this, other passages must<br />

be studied, especially that of the Last Supper. But that will be a<br />

task for another occasion.<br />

This modest offering is given in profound respect for the<br />

contribution of Dr. Peterus Pamudji to Christian education and the<br />

Christian witness in Indonesia. Confessing the Shema‗ and bearing<br />

witness to the love of Yahweh as demonstrated in Jesus of<br />

Nazareth are challenges of the greatest magnitude in a strife-torn<br />

place such as Indonesia. But this is something he does so well, and<br />

with the hallmarks of love for Yahweh and love for the neighbour,<br />

including those outside the Christian community. In this regard,<br />

trust and obey may be the phrase that sums up accurately his<br />

ministry. Soli Deo gloria!


107<br />

Ringkasan:<br />

P<br />

The Shema‘ And The Parable<br />

of The Good Samaritan<br />

erumpamaan ―Orang Samaria yang Baik Hati‖ ini sering<br />

dipahami secara alegoris atau moral. Pemahaman ini<br />

melahirkan paling tidak tiga cara memahaminya: pertama,<br />

perumpamaan ini menceritakan kejatuhan Adam atau manusia dan<br />

penebusan mereka melalui Kristus yang dalam hal ini digambarkan<br />

oleh orang Samaria. Kedua, pemahaman bahwa perumpamaan ini<br />

adalah sebuah cerita yang menjadi contoh atau kisah yang<br />

membawa pesan moral. Dalam beberapa tahun terakhir ini,<br />

beberapa ahli dari Amerika memandang perumpamaan tersebut<br />

secara narative dan melepaskan konteks yang diberikan di dalam<br />

Injil, karena konteks tersebut dipandang tidak asli.<br />

Artikel ini ditulis dengan tujuan untuk menujukkan bahwa konteks<br />

perumpamaan tersebut adalah asli dan berusaha memahami<br />

perumpamaan ini dalam konteks aslinya. Artikel ini juga ingin<br />

menunjukkan bahwa kerangka pemahaman makna perumpamaan<br />

ini telah diberikan dari konteksnya dalam Injil Lukas dan konteks<br />

tersebut berkaitan dengan Shema‗ yang dipandang sebagai<br />

pengakuan iman orang Israel yang bersumber pada Ulangan 6:4-9;<br />

11:13-21 dan Bilangan 15:37-41. Orang-orang Yahudi yang saleh<br />

pada jaman Yesus biasanya akan mengucapkan shema‗ tersebut<br />

dua kali sehari: pada saat matahari terbit dan terbenam. Mengingat<br />

begitu pentingnya shema‗ bagi bangsa Israel, maka adalah sangat<br />

penting memahami perumpamaan tersebut dalam kaitannya dengan<br />

shema‗, bahkan dalam kaitannya dengan konsep perjanjian<br />

(covenant).<br />

Otentisitas konteks dari perumpamaan ini<br />

Dalam bagian pertama artikel ini, penulis berusaha<br />

membuktikan melalui ke lima argumentasinya bahwa konteks


108<br />

perumpamaan tersebut dalam Injil Lukas adalah asli. Pertama,<br />

penulis menunjukkan bahwa argumentasi yang mengatakan Lukas<br />

seringkali membuat generalisasi dan adanya kemiripan diskusi<br />

Yesus tentang hukum kasih dalam Markus 12:28-31 dan Lukas<br />

10:25-37 menurut penulis bukan alasan yang kuat untuk menolak<br />

keaslian konteks perumpamaan ini. Karena alasan generalisasi itu<br />

sendiri tidak bisa dipakai untuk menggeneralisasi bahwa semua<br />

perumpamaan Lukas demikian dan kemiripan dengan diskusi<br />

Yesus di Injil lain juga bukanlah alasan untuk menolak keaslian<br />

konteks Lukas mengingat Yesus bisa saja berdiskusi tentang<br />

shema‗ lebih dari satu kali. Kedua, pendapat Gerhardson yang<br />

mengatakan bahwa konteks yang diberikan oleh penulis-penulis<br />

Injil haruslah kita pandang dengan serius karena mereka adalah<br />

saksi mata awal berkaian dengan makna dari perumpamaan<br />

tersebut. Ketiga, kerangka dan isi perumpamaan tersebut boleh<br />

dikatakan koheren dengan metode pengajaran para rabi yang<br />

dikenal dengan yelammedenu rabbenu. Keempat, pertanyaan dari<br />

ahli Taurat yang melatarbelakangi perumpamaan ini boleh<br />

dikatakan sesuai dengan konteks pemahaman dan konsep orang<br />

Yahudi tentang kehidupan kekal, Kerajaan Allah yang akan datang<br />

dan dengan shema‗ yang merupakan pengakuan kunci yang<br />

menyimpulkan status perjanjian mereka (covenantal status).<br />

Demikian juga shema‗ adalah keyakinan dan praktek penting yang<br />

menandai Israel sebagai umat Allah yang khusus. Kelima,<br />

sebagaimana diungkapkan oleh Marshall, perumpamaan ini<br />

tentunya dilatarbelakangi oleh suatu alasan atau peristiwa dan hal<br />

itu tentulah hukum kasih dan secara khusus perintah untuk<br />

mengasihi sesama. Hal ini nampak jelas dalam konteks Lukas,<br />

sehingga tidak ada alasan untuk meragukan konteks asli Lukas.<br />

Horison Perjanjian dari Shema‘<br />

Mengingat hubungan antara Perjanjian Lama dan Perjanjian<br />

Baru dan fakta bahwa Kekristenan muncul dari rahim agama<br />

Yahudi, maka sangatlah perlu untuk memahami perumpamaan ini<br />

dari sudut perjanjian.


109<br />

Perikop ini didahului oleh pertanyaan yang jelas berlatar<br />

belakang keyahudian, yaitu bagaimana seseorang dapat mewarisi<br />

hidup yang kekal. Jawaban Yesus membawa penanya tersebut<br />

kepada Taurat yang boleh dikatakan menjadi dasar atau pedoman<br />

perjanjian tersebut (ay 25-26). Kehidupan ini adalah anugrah yang<br />

diberikan dalam kaitan perjanjian dengan Allah (Im 18:5; Ul<br />

30:15-19) dan Taurat menjelaskan apa yang dimaksud dengan<br />

hidup dalam hubungan seperti itu. Karena itu, kalau ada jalan<br />

untuk memperoleh keselamatan, maka jalan itu harus ditemukan<br />

dalam Taurat dan hal itulah yang menjadi alasan Yesus bertanya<br />

"Apa yang tertulis dalam hukum Taurat?‖ (Luk 10:26).<br />

Jawaban ahli Taurat tersebut berkaitan dengan shema‗ yang<br />

bagi orang Yahudi berfungsi sebagai kredo dan yang merupakan<br />

intisari hukum Taurat. Sebagai kredo, shema‗ juga menyimpulkan<br />

apa artinya bagi seorang Yahudi atau anggota komunitas yang<br />

memiliki relasi dengan Allah dan hubungan tersebut juga<br />

dijelaskan oleh konsep perjanjian. Dalam Injil Lukas, salah satu<br />

wujud nyata dari shema‗ adalah mengasihi Allah yang berkaitan<br />

erat dengan mengasihi sesama. Hal ini tidaklah bertentangan<br />

karena dalam theologia Yahudi sesama juga dipahami sebagai<br />

anggota komunitas perjanjian.<br />

Dengan memahami shema‗ daru sudut yang tepat dan dengan<br />

melaksanakan tuntutan utamanya akan membawa seseorang untuk<br />

mewarisi hidup yang kekal. Sebagaimana perintah-perintah<br />

tersebut berkaitan erat dengan kredo Israel, maka kredo tersebut<br />

adalah tanda yang menjadi identitas Israel yang akan menunjukkan<br />

mereka sebagai umat perjanjian dalam hubungan dengan Allah.<br />

Hal ini yang kemudian membawa pada pertanyaan siapakah<br />

sesamaku manusia yang kemudian menjadi alasan diberikannya<br />

perumpamaan ini.


110<br />

Makna Perumpamaan ini dari sudut shema‘<br />

Yesus dalam perumpamaan ini tidak sekedar mengajarkan<br />

bahwa mengasihi sesama akan membawa seseorang dapat memiliki<br />

kehidupan kekal. Tetapi ―mengasihi sesama‖ tersebut harus<br />

dipahami dari konteks perjanjian dimana Allah yang esa dan benar<br />

diakui sebagai Yahwe. Orang Samaria dalam konteks ini adalah<br />

seorang yang percaya dalam shema‗, hanya saja, sebagai kontras<br />

dari Imam dan orang Lewi, tindakannya mendemonstrasikan<br />

bahwa ia memahami esensi kesetiaan dan ketaatannya kepada<br />

shema‗ tersebut.<br />

Perumpamaan Yesus ini memberikan jawaban bagi ahli<br />

Taurat tersebut: pertama, pengakuan yang benar akan shema‗<br />

harus didemonstrasikan secara efektif melalui mengasihi sesama<br />

dan pengakuan yang benar tersebut akan membawa seseorang<br />

mewarisi hidup yang kekal. Pemberian perumpamaan ini adalah<br />

untuk mengidentifikasi siapakah sesama tersebut dan makna dari<br />

mengasihi sesama. Kedua, pertanyaan Yesus diakhir perikop<br />

tersebut dirancang untuk mendapatkan jawaban bahwa sesama<br />

yang dimaksudkan tersebut adalah orang Samaria. Sekalipun<br />

demikian, ahli Taurat tersebut menjawab bahwa sesama yang<br />

dimaksudkan adalah orang yang telah menunjukkan belas kasihan<br />

kepada orang yang dirampok tersebut. Ahli Taurat tersebut<br />

menghindari penyebutan orang Samaria karena pandangan yang<br />

begitu negatif tentang orang Samaria (Yoh 4:9).<br />

Dari pemahaman ini dapat disimpulkan bahwa orang Samaria<br />

tersebut telah menjadi sesama bagi orang yang membutuhkan.<br />

Dengan demikian, saat seseorang menyadari bahwa ia adalah<br />

sesama bagi orang lain, maka orang lain tersebut juga akan menjadi<br />

sesama bagi dia. Hal ini berarti bahwa sesama tidaklah berarti<br />

sesama orang Israel atau mereka yang menjadi anggota komunitas<br />

tersebut. Sesama adalah setiap orang, secara khusus orang-orang<br />

yang saat itu membutuhkan kita. Karena itu, kasih antara umat<br />

yang adalah dalam perjanjian dengan Allah, haruslah menjangkau<br />

keluar, bahkan keluar dari komunitas mereka.


111<br />

Kesimpulan<br />

Perumpamaan ini tidaklah memberikan alegori tentang<br />

kejatuhan manusia atau kisah dengan pesan moral yang mendorong<br />

kita untuk menjadi sesama yang baik bagi orang lain, sekalipun hal<br />

itu juga penting dalam etika Kristen. Perumpamaan ini diberikan<br />

untuk menunjukkan identitas sejati dari umat Allah atau mereka<br />

yang akan mewarisi hidup yang kekal.<br />

Untuk menyimpulkan poin-poin utama dari perumpamaan<br />

ini: perumpamaan ini diberikan sebagai identitas dari orang-orang<br />

yang akan mewarisi hidup yang kekal. Mereka adalah orang yang<br />

mengakui shema‗ dan menyatakannya dengan mempraktekkannya:<br />

yaitu mengasihi Allah dan mengasihi sesama. Hal ini kemudian<br />

didefinisikan ulang oleh Yesus bahwa sesama bukanlah secara<br />

ekslusif sesama anggota komunitas. Tetapi setiap orang, karena<br />

untuk mengasihi orang lain sebagai sesama, maka ia harus<br />

memahami terlebih dulu bahwa ia adalah sesama bagi orang lain.<br />

Dalam pemahaman ini, kasih dari komunitas umat perjanjian akan<br />

menjangkau orang luar.<br />

Pengaku-pengaku shema‗ yang benar tidaklah dibatasi oleh<br />

kesukuan atau agama, tetapi mereka adalah yang<br />

mendemonstrasikan diri sebagai umat Allah yang benar melalui<br />

kasih. Dari sini kita juga melihat bahwa shema‗ telah<br />

menghubungkan Gereja Kristen dengan agama Perjanjian Lama.<br />

Memang perumpamaan ini tidak menjelaskan secara rinci tentang<br />

hubungan antara pelayanan Yesus dari Nasaret dengan shema‗ dan<br />

covenant. Untuk melihat hal itu, kita perlu juga mempelajari<br />

―Perjamuan Akhir‖ (the Last Supper) yang tentunya adalah sebuah<br />

studi tersendiri.<br />

Artikel ini adalah sumbangsih kecil yang diberikan sebagai<br />

penghargaan atas kontribusi Dr. Peterus Pamudji kepada<br />

pendidikan Kristen dan kesaksian Kristen di Indonesia. Pengakuan<br />

terhadap shema‗ dan menjadi saksi dalam mengasihi Allah<br />

sebagaimana didemostrasikan oleh Yesus dari Nasaret adalah


112<br />

tantangan yang sangat besar dalam negara seperti Indonesia.<br />

Sekalipun demikian, ia telah melakukannya dengan baik dan telah<br />

menyatakannya melalui kasih kepada Allah dan kasih kepada<br />

sesama yang menjangkau mereka yang ada di luar komunitas<br />

Kristen. Dalam hal ini, Trust and Obey dapatlah menjadi ungkapan<br />

yang akurat untuk menyimpulkan pelayanannya. Soli Deo Gloria.<br />

Kornelius A. Setiawan


113<br />

A<br />

Tragedy & Triumph in the Theater of God:<br />

A Reformed View of the Relationship of Faith,<br />

Obedience and the Image of God<br />

Thomas Harvey<br />

fter the world had been created, man was placed in it as in a<br />

theater, that he, beholding above him and beneath the<br />

wonderful works of God, might reverently adore their Author.<br />

Secondly, that all things were ordained for the use of man, that he,<br />

being under deeper obligation, might devote and dedicate himself<br />

entirely to obedience towards God. Thirdly, that he was endued<br />

with understanding and reason, that being distinguished from brute<br />

animals he might meditate on a better life, and might even tend<br />

directly towards God, whose image he bore engraved on his own<br />

person. Afterwards followed the fall of Adam, whereby he alienated<br />

himself from God; whence it came to pass that he was deprived of<br />

all rectitude. Thus Moses represents man as devoid of all good,<br />

blinded in understanding, perverse in heart, vitiated in every part,<br />

and under sentence of eternal death; but he soon adds the history<br />

of his restorations where Christ shines forth with the benefit of<br />

redemption. From this point he not only relates continuously the<br />

singular Providence of God in governing and preserving the<br />

Church, but also commends to us the true worship of God;<br />

John Calvin. Commentary on Genesis 158<br />

Any good story contains at least three parts. First, you<br />

need characters whose traits and natural capability will shape<br />

and be tested in the unfolding events. Next there must be<br />

shared or disputed ends for which the key characters contend.<br />

Finally you need an enticing plot where obstacles, conflicts,<br />

158 Commentary on Genesis


114<br />

competition and frustration must be overcome. Yet whether<br />

such obstacles result in tragedy or triumph, a great story goes<br />

beyond telling an interesting tale to disclose the true lineaments<br />

of the soul.<br />

For Calvin, the theater that unveiled man‘s soul moral and<br />

spiritual essence was creation. Unlike mere matter or lesser beings<br />

determined by physical law, instinct and appetite, the human race<br />

were ―endued with understanding, for these… (God) teaches with<br />

articulate language, so that they may obey him intelligently and<br />

with consent.‖ 159 ―Beholding above… and beneath the wonderful<br />

works of God…‖ with rightful obedience and humble<br />

contemplation of their creator they come to ―reverently adore their<br />

Author.‖ 160 Here lies man‘s glory; as God draws ―nearer to us,<br />

and we to Him, so He will have His image known in us and his<br />

truth shining forth in us all the more.‖ 161<br />

To ―tend directly towards God, whose image he bore<br />

engraved on his own person,‖ man must trust and obey. 162 Trust<br />

allows him to drink from the font of grace and life nurturing his<br />

friendship, collaboration, and love of God. Obedience lies at the<br />

heart of that trust. As the journeyman must obey the master if he is<br />

to learn his craft, so man must obey the Master Craftsman if he is<br />

to grow into his likeness. Thus, for Calvin, there was nothing<br />

slavish or arbitrary in trust and obedience, rather it was the<br />

necessary key to a liberty founded upon the grace of God.<br />

To trust and obey meant that man‘s ―special duty… (be) to<br />

give ear to the Word.‖ 163 Trust in, submission to, and reverence for<br />

God‘s Word allows the image of God to take shape within man.<br />

Trust and obedience ―raise our thoughts to God… to ponder his<br />

nature, and (take note) how completely perfect are his<br />

159<br />

Comm. on Ps. 147:19<br />

160<br />

Ibid.<br />

161<br />

Comm. on Acts 17:27<br />

162<br />

Comm. on Genesis.<br />

163<br />

Institute I. 6. 2;


115<br />

righteousness, wisdom and power—the straightedge to which we<br />

must be shaped.‖ 164<br />

Such knowledge, Calvin argued, could never be gained ―if<br />

we look merely to ourselves and not also to the Lord, who is the<br />

sole standard.‖ 165 Whereas, the Catholicism of Calvin‘s day taught<br />

that man unaided by revelation could grasp his condition and<br />

vestiges of the knowledge of God, Calvin argued that the man‘s<br />

separation from God fundamentally ruined his ability to grasp his<br />

true condition or to know God. Apart from God‘s Word, man‘s<br />

pursuit of natural revelation was futile for he pursues an ―empty<br />

image‖ devoid of the necessary content that comes only from God.<br />

To man nature could only appear void of it true meaning for he<br />

lacked the touchstone of God‘s Word that deciphers the true<br />

essence of creation. The fault was not with nature, but with fallen<br />

man whose ongoing distrust and disobedience had irreparably<br />

distorted and confused his comprehension. That distortion flowed<br />

directly from man‘s disobedience. Humankind was intended to<br />

embody the image of God through obedience and trust in God‘s<br />

command. Had man attended to God‘s Word, he would have been<br />

able to ―boldly resort to Him and call upon him and seek succor at<br />

his hand.‖ 166 In turn, God‘s Word would have allowed humankind<br />

to transcend mere biological existence and gain celestial life<br />

wherein the true image of God would have perfectly reflected its<br />

creator.<br />

Accordingly, the image of God was something to be realized<br />

through dynamic interaction with God. Though the image of God<br />

relied upon man‘s biological/psychological capacity, it was only to<br />

be realized through man‘s trusting and obedient relationship with<br />

God. Hence, the image of God in Calvin‘s view was attained<br />

gradually and relationally. To be like God was to be in a relation<br />

of love with God.<br />

164 Institute I. 1. 2.<br />

165 Ibid.<br />

166 Ibid.


116<br />

This perspective on the image of God departs from Roman<br />

Catholic views. Catholicism has generally viewed the image of<br />

God as matter of static natural capacity that is neither sufficient for<br />

salvation, nor irreparably damaged or lost in the fall. Even before<br />

the fall, grace had to be added to the image of God if man was ever<br />

to become fully spiritual. Thus, in this view, what was lost in the<br />

fall was not the image of God, but simply the spiritual grace of<br />

salvation. This caused man to lose his equilibrium, which led him<br />

to pursue his carnal appetites as opposed to God, yet the image of<br />

God remained unblemished. Thus, in the Catholic view, grace was<br />

a necessary condiment to the image of God and distinct from it in<br />

man‘s pursuit of his spiritual telos. Before the fall, this was<br />

possible without atonement, but after the fall the grace of salvation<br />

required the sacraments of the Church to dispense forgiveness as<br />

well as to restore the grace needed to pursue sanctification.<br />

Accordingly, the rite of Baptism expiated original sin, confirmation<br />

dispensed the Holy Spirit to guide man back towards spiritual<br />

perfection, penance took care of any sins along the way, and<br />

purgatory completed the process of sanctification/salvation. At<br />

each stage of the process a dispensation of grace was required for<br />

salvation, but this did not alter the image of God which remained<br />

the baseline of human capability to know God.<br />

Calvin rejected the idea that the image of God had been<br />

preserved from the taint of man‘s fall. Grace was not a spiritual<br />

condiment added to the image of God, but lay at its integral core.<br />

Without God‘s active grace and continuous presence, humankind<br />

as well as all of creation would wither and die. The honor and<br />

nobility of humankind lay in their recognition, honor and adoration<br />

of God. Only through man active embrace of God‘s word in trust<br />

and obedience would allow for his person to reflect God‘s glory.<br />

Such knowledge through the Word of God required the<br />

communion of His Spirit with man. Without the Word of God,<br />

man‘s knowledge of himself and of God could never be known.


117<br />

The logical upshot is that the knowledge of God is not<br />

simply that he exists, but a fecund relational knowledge that<br />

nourished man‘s existence.<br />

Now, the knowledge of God, as I understand it, is that by<br />

which we not only conceive that there is a God but also grasp<br />

what befits us and is proper to his glory, in fine, what is our<br />

advantage to know of him. Indeed we shall not say that,<br />

properly speaking, God is known where there is no religion<br />

or piety. Here I do not yet touch upon the sort of knowledge<br />

with which men, in themselves lost and accursed, apprehend<br />

God the Redeemer in Christ the Mediator; but I speak only of<br />

the primal and simple knowledge to which the very order of<br />

nature would have led us if Adam had remained upright. 167<br />

Accordingly, God‘s Word placed man under an obligation.<br />

―For how can the thought of God penetrate your mind without your<br />

realizing immediately that, since you are his handiwork you have<br />

been made over and bound to his command by right of creation,<br />

that you owe your life to him? …the pious mind does not dream up<br />

for itself any god it pleases but contemplates the one and only true<br />

God… furthermore the mind always exercises the utmost diligence<br />

and care not to wander astray or rashly and boldly go beyond his<br />

will. It thus recognizes God because it knows that he governs all<br />

things; and trusts that he is the guide and protector, therefore<br />

giving itself over completely to trust in him.‖ 168 Only when man<br />

grasps his place within God‘s order can he be directed toward an<br />

ever-deepening and sanctifying engagement with the living God.<br />

Through trust and obedience to God‘s Word, man sees the true<br />

order and purpose of creation, whereas, apart from God‘s Word,<br />

man‘s knowledge of creation is necessarily incomplete and<br />

distorted.<br />

Given Calvin‘s interest and role in both civil and religious<br />

life in Geneva, it is not surprising that he did not confine this<br />

emphasis on trust and obedience to mere personal order and private<br />

167 Institute I. 2. 1.<br />

168 Ibid.


118<br />

virtue. Obedience to the Word concerned society and Calvin<br />

strove align reason, political will, and human desire with the Word<br />

of God. Indeed, reforming Geneva was as critical a task to Calvin<br />

as reforming the church.<br />

I declared that a Church could not hold together unless a<br />

settled government should be agreed on, such as is prescribed<br />

to us in the Word of God, and such as in use in the ancient<br />

Church. I requested that they would appoint certain of their<br />

number who might confer with us on the subject. Six were<br />

then appointed. 169<br />

This required discipline and obedience, for as Calvin argued<br />

―no society, indeed no house with even a moderate family, can be<br />

kept in a healthy condition without discipline.‖ 170 Calvin was<br />

involved in all aspects of life in Geneva. Some of the social<br />

experiments he attempted failed and others have been decried as<br />

heavy-handed and puritanical. Certainly, he did attempt to impose<br />

his biblical rigor on all citizens regardless of their acquiescence.<br />

Nonetheless his ardor to engage and apply God‘s Word to practical<br />

civil matters have influenced Reformed thought ever since.<br />

He succeeded in getting regulation hours and conditions of<br />

labour; restriction of the task imposed upon women and<br />

children; control of inflationary prices of bread, meat and<br />

wine; the right to organize for unskilled, non-guild labour;<br />

public investment in business enterprise to relieve<br />

unemployment; subsidization of the work of the diaconate<br />

from public funds; adoption of orphans as wards of the city;<br />

and the like. What he fought for and did not get is nowhere<br />

recorded. But so strenuously did he thrust the pulpit into<br />

169 J. A. Wiley, The History of Protestantism, Vol. 2, (Available [Online]:<br />

), [23 April 2000].<br />

170 Ronald S. Wallace, Calvin, Geneva, and the Reformation: A Study of Calvin<br />

as Social Reformer, Churchman, Pastor and <strong>Theologia</strong>n, Grand Rapids: Baker<br />

Book House, 1990, p. 31.


119<br />

politics, economics and social affairs that Eugene Choisy<br />

speaks of Calvin's "theocracy', and Emile Doumergue and<br />

Ernest Troeltsch of his "Christian Socialism'." 171<br />

Thus, for Calvin, trust and obedience to God required active<br />

engagement with the practical issues of individual, familial, social<br />

and political life. Thus, Reform was not a mere matter of proper<br />

ordering of the soul, but to establish the proper order of society and<br />

civil affairs according to the Word to the Glory of God. 172<br />

Reformed faith has ever since seen trust and obedience as more<br />

than personal virtues but civic virtues as man has been called by<br />

God to engage his society as well as to preserve and protect<br />

creation.<br />

This is in stark contrast to modern naturalism that would<br />

uphold human passivity before the precedent order of autonomous<br />

nature. Pantheistic naturalism eschews any ―domination‖ of nature<br />

even as a Reformed view encourages man‘s fruitful engagement<br />

and even authority over nature. Whereas naturalism holds that<br />

nature moves according to its own order, a Reformed perspective<br />

argues that nature cannot be understood apart from man‘s proper<br />

stewardship and engagement with in light of God‘s command to<br />

subdue it. Thus, it would be a dereliction of God‘s divine command<br />

for man to leave nature to itself. More than a mere cog in the<br />

biosphere, man must do more than seek quietude, submission and<br />

submersion into natural order. Rather humankind is commanded<br />

by God to preserve and perfect nature through his interaction with<br />

it and to this command he is accountable as God‘s steward over<br />

creation.<br />

The wisdom of this perspective can be seen in light of the<br />

middle path it provides between a rapacious unrestrained<br />

171 Farris, Allan. John Calvin: Social Revolutionary. Available [Online]:<br />

[23 April<br />

2000].<br />

172 This is neatly summed up by Clark Pinnock in Flame of Love:A Theology of<br />

the Holy Spirit. (Downers Grove, IL: IVP, 1996.) p. 45


120<br />

consumption of creation‘s natural resources and an enfeebled<br />

passivity that places man under nature. The conflict between these<br />

two positions has been enjoined politically and environmentally in<br />

the United States over the last three decades. During the Reagan<br />

Administration, Secretary of the Interior James Watt argued for<br />

unrestrained consumption of America‘s natural resources. His<br />

opposition to conservation groups in the US was based on the view<br />

that preservation of the environment was pointless in light of Jesus‘<br />

imminent return. On the other hand, Watt‘s chief opponent was the<br />

powerful Sierra club whose philosophy of environmentalism is<br />

based on the view that nature is better left alone with a minimum of<br />

human intervention. This philosophy has led the Sierra Club to<br />

successfully oppose efforts to reduce the threat of catastrophic<br />

forest fire. Rather than allow for a careful management of the<br />

forest by selective harvesting of timber and clearing of brush, the<br />

Sierra Club has argued that the forests should be left alone in order<br />

to let nature take its own course. The direct result of this naturalist<br />

passivity has been catastrophic forest fires raged out of control and<br />

destroyed huge swathes of America‘s precious forests.<br />

Between these warring camps, a Reformed perspective of<br />

trust and obedience lends itself to a wise reconciliation of<br />

protection, conservation and appropriate stewardship of creation‘s<br />

resources necessary for our survival. It recognizes that both<br />

unchecked consumption and destruction of the earth‘s limited<br />

resources as well as naïve naturalist passivity that would not<br />

intervene to perfect nature are both at odds with the will of God.<br />

As the ―theater‖ of God within which we move and have our being,<br />

careful engagement in and preservation of earth through thoughtful<br />

and creative action in communion with God represents to proper<br />

order of man‘s relationship to creation.<br />

The Reformed emphasis on trust and obedience also finds<br />

itself at odds with the modern fusion of liberty and autonomy.<br />

Beginning with the Enlightenment there has been a growing<br />

emphasis in the West towards greater individualism. Emphasis on<br />

human autonomy has led many to reject the Reformed view that


121<br />

true liberty is only gained through trust in God and obedience to<br />

his gracious command. No one summed up the Enlightenment<br />

position as well as Immanuel Kant who wrote:<br />

No generation should be bound by creeds and dogmas. It is<br />

an offence against human nature whose destiny lies in<br />

progress. … Mankind is in the process of coming of age,<br />

refusing to take external authorities and judging everything<br />

by its own understanding. 173<br />

For Kant and the philosophers who have tread in his path, the<br />

Reformed emphasis on trust and obedience was slavish, opposed to<br />

true liberty and produced only ignorance based on irrational<br />

superstition. For Kant enlightenment and liberty would only come<br />

when creeds and dogmas were cast aside and intellectual autonomy<br />

was gained. What was required was not trust and obedience but<br />

doubt and pure reason.<br />

Calvin, however, would have looked on Kant as a fool.<br />

Doubt and autonomy was what led to human misery and bondage<br />

in the first place. The reason for this was clear in Calvin‘s mind.<br />

Autonomous reason deceives man by it appeals to his pride. This in<br />

turn, led to his foolish distrust in God and tempted him to disobey.<br />

This autonomy did not lead to knowledge but to ignorance. In the<br />

first place, man‘s pride cut him off from God‘s revelatory Word:<br />

the source of that knowledge by which he was to proceed towards<br />

liberty. Secondly, man‘s disobedience caused him to lose grip of<br />

the necessary ―bridle to control all passions: the thought that<br />

nothing is better than to practice righteousness by obeying God‘s<br />

commandments.‖ 174 In this manner, man‘s pride, doubt and<br />

autonomy resulted not in enlightenment and liberty but ignorance<br />

and subjugation. Thus, for Calvin, subservience to God, through<br />

obedience to His Word is the sure spring of human liberty for it<br />

allows man to appropriate all that has been made available<br />

173 Immanuel Kant as quoted in Colin Brown‘s Philosophy & the Christian<br />

Faith. (Downer‘s Grove, IL: IVP, 1968) p 91.<br />

174 Institute II.1.4.


122<br />

according to God‘s his gracious order and to properly order his<br />

appetites to accord with the knowledge of God. In this manner the<br />

sovereignty of God leads to the liberty of man.<br />

Nonetheless, as important as trust and obedience are, from a<br />

Reformed perspective they do not represent ends in themselves but<br />

nurture the more important virtue of gratitude. For Calvin, trust<br />

and obedience were the vestibule that must be passed through to<br />

reach the sanctuary of adoration. Only in gratitude does man<br />

properly finds his rightful place before a holy God. Perfected in<br />

proper worship, man comes to true knowledge of himself and God.<br />

In worship God draws man to himself and he comes to enter into<br />

the life of God. Here and here alone does man fully glorify God<br />

and realize the true image of God in Calvin‘s estimation.<br />

Such a life is possible only through God‘s continual presence<br />

and action and man‘s active response. In worship, God confronts<br />

man in majesty and splendor. Man‘s proper response can only be in<br />

adoration and contemplation of God‘s majesty. Here man‘s in his<br />

natural capacity combined with this humble worship reflect the<br />

image of God. Apart from such an active response of trust,<br />

obedience, gratitude and love, man loses the image of God and<br />

slouches into a carnal being led here and there by his tyrannical<br />

appetites. Thus the drama of divine or carnal existence hinges on<br />

the choice of man to embrace or rebuff God. Adam‘s rejection of<br />

God‘s Word was the great tragedy of human existence, yet in its<br />

own paradoxical way, set the stage for Jesus Christ and the triumph<br />

of God.<br />

The Fall<br />

We throw heaven and earth into confusion by our sins. For<br />

were we in right order as to our obedience to God, doubtless<br />

all the elements would be conformable and we should thus<br />

observe in the world an angelic harmony… 175<br />

Reformed faith‘s insistence upon the continuing insidious<br />

and ubiquitous nature of sin has proved one of its most<br />

175 Comm. On Jer. 5:25.


123<br />

controversial and embattled positions. Critics charge that insistence<br />

upon man‘s ongoing rebellion and depravity of humankind is too<br />

pessimistic and unworthy of human dignity. For Calvin, however,<br />

failure to grasp the depth of man‘s fall intensifies human misery for<br />

without knowledge of his true condition he cannot avail himself of<br />

the grace and salvation available through Jesus Christ. For Calvin,<br />

only by the Word of God can man come to understand his fallen<br />

condition as well as his need of grace. On the other hand, should<br />

man receive Jesus Christ, the incarnate Word, reform of both<br />

church and society may commence to counteract the more baneful<br />

consequences of man‘s rebellion against God.<br />

A careful examination of Calvin‘s work reveals that respect<br />

for the nobility of humankind and appreciation of man‘s unique<br />

character and vocation are critical to Calvin‘s reasoning. Calvin<br />

appreciated that unless one understood man‘s former the lofty<br />

stature and vocation, one could never understand human decline<br />

nor the nature of salvation in Jesus Christ. If humankind had<br />

slouched in ingratitude, distrust, and rebellion, how much more had<br />

Jesus Christ restored man‘s true image through trust in and<br />

obedience to God.<br />

If the image of God was dynamic and directed towards<br />

fulfillment, active and continuous had been humankind‘s the<br />

precipitous descent. For Calvin, the man‘s fall was more than a<br />

past event but represented a continuous state of rebellion in man.<br />

Calvin‘s dynamic understanding of the image of God meant that<br />

human disobedience continued to distort the image of God in every<br />

aspect. The defilement of sin affected all rationality, judgment,<br />

intelligence, relationships, and civil affairs. If ability to express the<br />

image of God required communion with God, then fallen man‘s<br />

knowledge of himself as well as of God was impaired and<br />

disoriented by separation from God.<br />

To better understand this disorientation we have to consider<br />

man‘s relationship to the Holy Spirit. For Calvin, man‘s soul was<br />

the seat of the personality. Whereas the rest of creation moves


124<br />

unconsciously to God‘s will, the human self was endowed with the<br />

capacity to respond willingly to God‘s Spirit or to harden the soul<br />

against the will of God. Though, for Calvin, resistance to God<br />

cannot thwart God‘s ultimate Sovereignty, yet in the existential<br />

present man in his consciously resist the will of God.<br />

In this sense, man‘s personality (mind or self) is like a<br />

captain on the bridge of a ship who will set the course of his ship in<br />

light of the influences that affect him. If the person trusts and obeys<br />

the Spirit of God he begins to reflect God‘s glory. If, however, the<br />

person rejects the Spirit and pursues his own ends his will becomes<br />

subordinated to the ―desires of the flesh.‖ Carnal he grows<br />

increasingly oriented downward and inward and dominated by selfindulgence.<br />

Rather than becoming spiritual, he grows increasingly<br />

bestial. This is why the apostle Paul would argue that the Spirit<br />

and the desires of the flesh are fundamentally at odds. It is not that<br />

the flesh is evil, but evil is the result when the appetites of the flesh<br />

dominate man‘s will to the point that the carnal effaces the<br />

spiritual.<br />

Whereas Catholicism views the sin of concupiscence as a<br />

tendency within man with the loss of grace, for Calvin carnality<br />

continues to distort the fundamental image of God. Rebellion and<br />

alienation from God are now part and parcel of man‘s sinful nature.<br />

At odds with God‘s Spirit, man is now bereft of the orientation<br />

needed to proceed towards spiritual perfection. More than mere<br />

disbelief, man‘s carnal orientation perverts the vestige of his<br />

spiritual nature in idolatry as man bends the knee to created things<br />

rather than the creator. This only deepens enmity between God and<br />

man. Trust and obedience become impossible if man fears the<br />

approach of a just God. Judgment now separates man from the very<br />

communion necessary to receive the Word of God. Man‘s feeble<br />

attempts now to appease God‘s wrath fall short for having rejected<br />

God, man is alienated from the needed guidance of the God‘s<br />

Spirit. Without the Spirit, his baser instincts lead him to death and<br />

judgment.


125<br />

Bent inward, man‘s spiritual deformity affects all other<br />

aspects of existence. Man‘s natural intelligence, judgment and<br />

reason become distorted by evil. It is not that all vestiges of man‘s<br />

capability to know, reason, and love have been wiped out, but what<br />

remains is insufficient to lead him back to the knowledge he<br />

requires if he is to glorify God. For Calvin, this is why man‘s is<br />

unable to grasp natural revelation. Before the fall, the Word in<br />

nature as symbol was available to man‘s perception. Even as raw<br />

silver lacks the value of the fashioned coin, so nature apart from<br />

the Word is no value to man. ―For why are the shapeless and the<br />

coined silver not of the same value, seeing they are the same<br />

metal? Just because the former has nothing but its own nature,<br />

whereas the latter impressed with the public stamp, becomes<br />

money and receives a new value. And shall the Lord not be able to<br />

stamp His creatures with His Word, that things which were<br />

formerly base elements may become sacraments?… The ancient<br />

sacraments had the same end in view as our own, viz., to direct and<br />

almost lead us by the hand to Christ, or rather, were like images to<br />

represent Him and hold Him forth to our knowledge.‖ 176<br />

Separated from communion with God, man lacks the Word or<br />

‗stamp‘ to garner any profitable knowledge of God. Thus, Calvin<br />

argues ―we profit little in the contemplation of the universal nature<br />

if we do not behold with the eyes of faith that spiritual glory of<br />

which an image is presented to us in the world.‖ 177<br />

In regard to the limits and nature of human knowledge,<br />

Calvin‘s view departed from the traditional Catholic position.<br />

Catholicism held that via reason alone man might gain self-<br />

knowledge and even a rudimentary knowledge of God‘s nature.<br />

Though grace remained necessary for salvation, pure reason alone<br />

could fathom the cosmos, attain virtue and govern wisely without<br />

appeal to God‘s Word. Natural revelation and natural law were<br />

equally accessible to saint and pagan alike in matters philosophical,<br />

moral and political. Though God‘s word might supplement natural<br />

revelation in mundane matters, primarily it addressed salvation and<br />

176 Institute 4.14.18.<br />

177 Comm. On Ps. 104:4.


126<br />

grace and the cardinal virtues of faith, hope and charity that were<br />

necessary to proceed towards sanctification.<br />

In this manner, special revelation like grace was something<br />

added to man‘s basic nature and ability. In contrast, Calvin and the<br />

Reformers insisted that man‘s fall had distorted man‘s capacity to<br />

know. They didn‘t deny man‘s capacity to reason and even to<br />

attain rudimentary truth as to the nature of the cosmos and human<br />

existence. Nonetheless, at every point that knowledge was to some<br />

degree distorted and incomplete. Without the Word of God, human<br />

knowledge fails to see the necessary connections between creator<br />

and creation, man‘s role within creation, or the deadly nature of<br />

sin. Hence man‘s tendency to misuse knowledge toward<br />

destructive ends. To Calvin and the Reformers, it would not have<br />

been surprising that the very capability of humankind to master<br />

nuclear fission has led to building of deadly atomic weapons or<br />

genetic science to forward racist eugenics. Only God‘s Word gives<br />

man an appreciation of his humble condition that leads to a<br />

prudential ordering and use of knowledge. Thus, when addressing<br />

secular or spiritual matters, God‘s Word provides the knowledge<br />

necessary to appreciate human limitation and depravity in order to<br />

establish proper safeguards for the common good; to use<br />

knowledge in ways that alleviate suffering rather than simply<br />

extend it.<br />

The implications of Reformed versus Catholic views in this<br />

regard can be seen in the political development of kingdoms and<br />

nations inhabited by Protestant majorities. The view that no one<br />

could escape the effects of sin provided wisdom to those who<br />

questioned the divine right of Kings. Healthy appreciation of the<br />

nature and extent of human depravity led to the establishment of<br />

constitutional governments with significant checks and balances to<br />

prevent granting any one person or party unlimited power.<br />

Thus, from a Reformed perspective, the fall of man apart was<br />

an unmitigated tragedy. Though made to reflect the image of God,<br />

man‘s glory had become his shame. Instead of trust and obedience


127<br />

leading to man‘s spiritual union with God, distrust and<br />

disobedience had marred the creature and had made him an object<br />

of wrath and shame. Were this the end of the story, man‘s fall and<br />

degradation would offer no glimmer of hope. Nonetheless, Calvin<br />

always held man‘s fall and redemption tightly together. The abyss<br />

of human depravity only highlights the majesty and glory of God<br />

and particularly in his redemption of humankind. One simply<br />

cannot be understood without the other, thus from the fall of man<br />

we also must turn to God‘s redemption in Jesus Christ if we are to<br />

fully grasp how God has turned tragedy into triumph.<br />

Redemption in Christ:<br />

Now it was of the greatest importance for us that he who was<br />

to be our mediator be both true God and true man… The<br />

situation would surely have been hopeless had the very<br />

majesty of God not descended to us, since it was not in our<br />

power to ascend to him. Hence it was necessary for the Son<br />

of God to become for us ―Immanuel, that is, God with us‖<br />

and in such a way that his divinity and our human nature<br />

might by mutual connection grow together. 178<br />

In the act of creation, God imaged himself in man. In Calvin‘s<br />

words, ―man was created therefore in the image of God and in him<br />

the Creator was pleased to behold as in a mirror His own glory." 179<br />

Thus, Calvin argued, the image of God was in fact Christ, the Son<br />

of God, from the beginning. ―Christ was even then the image of<br />

God and accordingly whatever excellence was engraven on Adam<br />

had its origin in this, that by means of the only begotten Son he<br />

approximated to the glory of his Maker… to this degree of honour<br />

he was exalted by thekindness of the only begotten Son.‖ 180<br />

The reflexive nature of the first and second Adam is<br />

important to Calvin‘s understanding of redemption. By nature<br />

relational, Adam could only come to knowledge of himself through<br />

another. In the biblical narrative, this began with the original<br />

178 Institute 2.12.1<br />

179 Institute 2.12.6<br />

180 ibid.


128<br />

couple: man and woman. Calvin plays upon this relationship<br />

between man and woman to explain the relationship of Christ to<br />

Man in redemption. So in Eve, Adam ―obtained a faithful<br />

associate of life, for he now saw himself who before had been<br />

imperfect rendered complete in his wife. An in this we see a true<br />

resemblance of our union with the Son of God. For he became<br />

weak that we might have the members of His body endued with<br />

strength.‖ 181 Thus, the holy and sacred bond that was between<br />

Adam and Eve foreshadowed the sacred bond between the believer<br />

and Christ for here was one like himself through whom man could<br />

approach God.<br />

The importance of this bond in redemption lies in its power<br />

to reorder humankind in accord with the true image of God. Even<br />

as the order and image of humankind was perverted in Adam‘s fall,<br />

in Christ that order and image is restored under the sovereignty of<br />

God. In Christ, the Son‘s trust, obedience and love of the Father<br />

makes available to man true knowledge of himself and makes<br />

available the rectitude that was lost in the fall. ―God sends his<br />

Word to us in order to be joined to us that we may be united to<br />

Him, so that He requires nothing but obedience that we may be his<br />

children and He show Himself to be our Father… Seeing that we<br />

have God‘s Word, we have a record of the fact that He desires to<br />

be one with us, and to do the duty of a father, and to maintain us all<br />

in prosperity—if we bury not His grace, nor withhold the thing that<br />

is due on our part.‖ 182 In our union with Christ, Christ‘s order and<br />

reconciliation becomes our own.<br />

Union with Christ is doubly effective. First our unity with<br />

Christ allows his trust and obedience to supersede our<br />

disobedience; ―our Lord came forth as true man and took the<br />

person and the name of Adam in order to take Adam‘s place in<br />

obeying the Father, to present our flesh as the price of satisfaction<br />

to God‘s righteous judgment, and in the same flesh to pay the<br />

181 Comm. On Gen. 2:21<br />

182 Serm. On Deut. 5:28


129<br />

penalty that we had deserved.‖ 183 Thus, Christ‘s obedience<br />

expiates our disobedience. Secondly as the divine Son of God he<br />

embodies in his person the true image of God. In all he does,<br />

Christ reflects God‘s Glory. Thus, in Christ, those who have placed<br />

their faith in Christ now reflect the true image of God through<br />

Christ their head. This twofold redemption founded upon union<br />

with Christ is then established through the life and ministry of<br />

Jesus.<br />

Redemption and the Offices of Christ:<br />

As the anointed prophet, Christ is ―herald and witness of the<br />

Father‘s grace. And that not in the common way—for he is<br />

distinguished from other teachers with a similar office.‖ 184 For<br />

Calvin, Christ‘s divine office as the true prophet makes him the<br />

source and summation of the Word of God to man. Christ, as the<br />

Incarnate Word, both exposes man‘s sin and rebellion even as it<br />

reveals the grace and redemption now available in Christ. God‘s<br />

Word in Christ reveals the image of God without distortion.<br />

Moreover, Christ as the incarnate Word becomes the touchstone<br />

for an orderly understanding of the true nature of the cosmos and<br />

of the true nature of man. Thus, for Calvin, ―outside Christ there is<br />

nothing worth knowing.‖ 185 This is not because knowledge outside<br />

Christ is not valid knowledge, but that only through Christ can man<br />

receive ―the whole immensity of heavenly benefits.‖ 186 The key to<br />

Calvin‘s distinction between the knowledge available through<br />

Christ as Prophet and knowledge apart from Christ involves<br />

wisdom. ―The prophetic dignity in Christ leads us to know that in<br />

the sum of doctrine as he has given it to us all parts of perfect<br />

wisdom are contained.‖ 187 In this sense, Christ as Prophet ties<br />

together and sums up all knowledge that would make man wise.<br />

183 Institute 2.12.3<br />

184 Institute 2.15.2<br />

185 ibid.<br />

186 ibid.<br />

187 ibid.


130<br />

The knowledge of Christ as King provides comfort and hope<br />

for those who trust in him. In Paul‘s statement ―Then… he (Christ)<br />

will deliver the Kingdom to his Father,‖ (1 Cor. 15:2) Calvin<br />

discerns a two stage process to the establishment of God‘s<br />

sovereignty and man‘s obedience. The first stage comes with<br />

Christ‘s sovereign rule over the church after his ascension. This<br />

sovereignty is ―spiritual‖ in the sense that its full power and<br />

influence will only be realized at the end of the age. With Christ‘s<br />

return, the distinct sovereignty of Christ over the church will then<br />

be extended to all creation as all things are brought under<br />

subjection to God.<br />

Prior to Christ‘s return, the church orders its life and ministry<br />

according to Christ the King. Christ‘s Kingdom is not ―of this<br />

world‖ in that it is not ―earthly or carnal and hence subject to<br />

corruption, but spiritual, it lifts us up even to eternal life.‖ 188<br />

Though spiritual, the impact of Christ‘s Kingdom upon the faithful<br />

in their everyday existence is profound. It‘s benefits are the trust<br />

and hope in God it provides even in the worst of circumstance.<br />

Thus it is that we may patiently pass through this life with its<br />

misery, hunger, cold, contempt, reproaches, and other<br />

troubles—content with this one thing: that our King will<br />

never leave us destitute, but will provide for our needs until<br />

our warfare ended, we are called to triumph. Such is the<br />

nature of his rule, that he shares with us all that he has<br />

received from the Father. Now he arms and equips us with<br />

his power, adorns us with his beauty and magnificence,<br />

enriches us with his wealth. These benefits then give us the<br />

most fruitful occasion to glory, and also provide us with<br />

confidence to struggle fearlessly against the devil, sin, and<br />

death. Finally, clothed with his righteousness, we can<br />

valiantly rise above all the world‘s reproaches: and just as he<br />

himself freely lavishes his gifts upon us, so may we, in<br />

return, bring forth fruit to his glory. 189<br />

188 Institute 2.15.4.<br />

189 ibid.


131<br />

Recognition of Christ‘s sovereignty during this intermediate<br />

period extends the the gracious attributes of Christ to the believer.<br />

Thus, in the midst of difficulty, Christ‘s grace, power, beauty, and<br />

magnificence become manifest in the believer as they take on the<br />

character of their sovereign. United with Christ, they show forth<br />

the ―fruit to his glory‖ both now and in the expectation of the ―full<br />

fruit of this grace in the age to come.‖ 190 In this manner, Christ the<br />

King serves as both the source and goal of man‘s glory. Further, as<br />

the fulfillment of the Davidic kingship, Christ is both ruler and<br />

pastor of his people. As ruler, Christ establishes the order of the<br />

church and reestablishing God‘s peaceable kingdom amongst his<br />

people. As Pastor, he protects his flock in their current weakness.<br />

In both he restores God‘s rightful rule over his people and<br />

engenders the trust and obedience required for man to once again<br />

approach God in the true image of God: Jesus Christ himself.<br />

Christ as Priest reconciles God to man and man to God. This<br />

reconciliation brought about by Christ‘s sacrificial death<br />

overcomes man‘s defilement and separation from God. As we<br />

have previously noted, man‘s distrust and disobedience separated<br />

man from God‘s Word. Apart from Christ, according to Calvin,<br />

―our prayers have no access to God unless Christ, as our High<br />

priest, having washed away our sins sanctifies us and obtains for us<br />

that grace from which the uncleanness of our transgressions and<br />

vices debars us.‖ 191 Christ, however, through his death on the<br />

cross, his resurrection and ascension to the right hand of the Father<br />

becomes humankind‘s ―everlasting intercessor.‖ 192 ―Through his<br />

pleading we obtain favor. Hence arises not only trust in prayer, but<br />

also peace for godly consciences, while they safely lean upon<br />

God‘s fatherly mercy and are surely persuaded that whatever has<br />

been consecrated through the Mediator is pleasing to God.‖ 193<br />

190<br />

Institute 2.15.3<br />

191<br />

Institute 2.15.6.<br />

192<br />

ibid.<br />

193<br />

ibid.


132<br />

United to Christ in faith, man now can approach God in trust and<br />

peace because of the mercy and intercession of Christ.<br />

Thus, as Prophet, Priest and King, Christ has overcome the<br />

tragedy of the first Adam and reopened the path to trust, obedience,<br />

gratitude and glorification. In each of these offices, Christ as<br />

God‘s Word represents God to man: His judgment, His<br />

sovereignty, and his redemption. As man, Christ represents<br />

redeemed humanity before the Father as the obedient Son who<br />

establishes God‘s sovereignty in trust and obedience by taking on<br />

the penalty that was due sinful humankind in order that God and<br />

man might once again dwell together in peace.<br />

Regeneration by the Spirit:<br />

Calvin held creation, the fall, God‘s Word and redemption all<br />

in view so as to appreciate the full grace and glory of God revealed<br />

in Christ. Without appreciation of creation and the fall, the full<br />

measure of salvation could never be fully appreciated. Without an<br />

appreciation of the role trust and obedience were to play in the<br />

perfection of man, one cannot appreciate the horrible consequences<br />

of man‘s distrust and disobedience of God. Without an<br />

appreciation of the Word of God in Creation, once cannot fully<br />

grasp the manner in which Christ‘s rectitude and mediation<br />

restored the Word of God to humankind.<br />

Because in Calvin‘s view the image of God is not a natural<br />

property of the soul, but an active response and reflection of the<br />

holiness and righteousness of God, even with Christ‘s incarnation,<br />

sacrificial death, resurrection and ascension, there remained the<br />

matter of the full restoration of fallen humankind to their original<br />

destiny prior to the Fall. Though salvation had been made<br />

available in Jesus Christ, man‘s former distortion remained.<br />

Without the Spirit of God, man remained carnal and subject to<br />

disorder, despair and death. Thus, the influence of God‘s Spirit<br />

must be restored if man is to attend to the God‘s Word in trust and<br />

obedience.


133<br />

To overcome man‘s alienation from God, man‘s conscious<br />

self needed to be ―regenerated‖ that he might respond to God‘s<br />

Word. Spiritual regeneration was required. Thus Calvin:<br />

Regeneration is like another creation, and if we compare it<br />

with the first creation it far surpasses it. For it is much better<br />

for us to be made children of God, and reformed after His<br />

image within us, than to be created mortal: for we are born<br />

children of wrath, corrupt and degenerate (Eph. 2:3), since all<br />

integrity was lost when God‘s image was removed. We see,<br />

then, the nature of our first creation. But when God<br />

refashions us, we are not only born sons of Adam, but we are<br />

brothers of angels and members of Christ, and this our second<br />

life consists in rectitude, justice and the light of true<br />

intelligence. 194<br />

In regeneration there is ―new creation.‖ ―New creation‖ in<br />

Christ fulfills all that original creation intended, but goes beyond.<br />

Whereas man before the fall had the capacity to become a true son<br />

of God this filial relationship remained potential not actuality. In<br />

regeneration by the Holy Spirit, man‘s filial relationship with God<br />

is no longer potential but reality. Union with Christ by the Holy<br />

Spirit makes us ―brothers of angels and members of Christ‖.<br />

Accordingly the Spirit and the Word guide and transform the<br />

believer to conform the inner man to reflect Christ. Rather than an<br />

external possibility, through regeneration the image of God is now<br />

an internal reality. Thus, according to Calvin, ―the likeness must<br />

be within, in himself. It must be something which is not external to<br />

him, but is properly the internal good of the soul.‖ 195<br />

At the same time, however, even though it is an ―internal<br />

good of the soul‖, this new ―likeness‖ remains pure gift. According<br />

to Calvin, the true image of God is always a reflection in Man of<br />

the glory of God and not intrinsic to man‘s nature; glory is grace<br />

194 Comm. On Ezek. 18:32.<br />

195 Institute I 15. 4.


134<br />

not nature. Because it does not exist intrinsically in the nature of<br />

man, but is reflected by it, the glory of God is only something that<br />

can be communicated by the Spirit.<br />

This newly created capacity to reflect the glory of God,<br />

Calvin viewed as man‘s ―spirit‖. ―Whatever in man is created<br />

anew in the image of God is called spirit. ‗that which is born of the<br />

flesh is flesh; that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.‘‖ 196 This<br />

allowed Calvin to distinguish between spirit and soul, which was<br />

necessary in light of Calvin‘s insistence that the image of God is in<br />

no way a natural possession, but a spiritual gift wrought through<br />

communion between man and God in trust and obedience. Hence,<br />

it is a new creation not merely the extension or even restoration of<br />

man‘s previous capacity. Rather it is conformity to God by ―grace<br />

and virtue of the Spirit.‖ 197<br />

Conformity to the likeness of God now happens by the Spirit<br />

through the Word. As we noted earlier, in the Fall man cut himself<br />

off from the Spirit thus making the flesh the governing disposition<br />

of his soul. In regeneration, the Spirit now resides within man and<br />

radically alters man‘s disposition. Where before he was cut off<br />

from the Word of God, now by the power of the Spirit man can<br />

once again respond in trust and obedience to God and proceed<br />

towards God. This new disposition opens man to the Word of God<br />

in order to respond to it.<br />

For Calvin this change takes place before the individual is<br />

even conscious of it. Because man is dead in sin, unless the Spirit<br />

renews the soul, man could never respond to the love and call of<br />

Jesus Christ. Nonetheless, this inner transformation works in<br />

tandem with the Word that comes to man externally in the<br />

Preaching of the Word. Even as man hears the external Word of<br />

God, the internal work of the Spirit allows him to hear, to be<br />

enlightened, and to respond. This results in the conscious turning<br />

from sin and subsequent repentance and conversion. Nonetheless,<br />

196 The Eternal Predestination of God. (Eng. Tra. By H. Cole), p. 101.<br />

197 Institute 1.15.5


135<br />

it is impossible at any point to neatly distinguish that which is pure<br />

gift from that which is conscious response on man‘s part.<br />

Accordingly faith is necessarily evidential of the work of the Holy<br />

Spirit. Without the Spirit, man could never respond to God being<br />

dead in sin. Instead, faith is the fruit of the Holy Spirit‘s inner work<br />

and not our work by which we receive the Holy Spirit. This leaves<br />

man with only one proper response to God‘s wonderful work of<br />

salvation: gratitude. For both the object of our faith, Jesus Christ,<br />

and the ability to receive him by faith through regeneration by the<br />

Holy Spirit are entirely gracious.<br />

Nonetheless, conversion is not the end of the story in the life<br />

of the believer but its beginning. Regeneration and conversion<br />

begin the process of the return to God, but they are not its focus.<br />

Rather, the concern of Calvin, and Reformed faith ever since, has<br />

been to highlight the majesty and the praise of God. Unlike<br />

Augustine who sought to find God in the recesses of his soul,<br />

Calvin believed such myopic introspection the characteristic of<br />

man‘s selfish indulgence. The work of the Spirit and the Word was<br />

to direct the vision of the believer to contemplate the wonder and<br />

majesty of God. Indeed, Reformed faith was to counteract anxious,<br />

self-centered concern with personal salvation. as the quiet<br />

confidence that has marked Reformed faith through the centuries as<br />

a calm harbor amidst the turbulent sea of life.<br />

Trust, Obedience and the Christian Life:<br />

Thus, the story of new creation in Christ by the power of the<br />

Holy Spirit directs us from the tragedy that was the fate of man to<br />

the wonderful triumph that has been achieved and be fully realized<br />

with the full establishment of God‘s Kingdom. Calvin‘s emphasis<br />

on God‘s restoration of trust and obedience through Christ and the<br />

power of the Holy Spirit has tremendous implications in terms of<br />

the Christian life and the establishment of the church.


136<br />

Holiness:<br />

…that all things were ordained for the use of man, that he, being<br />

under deeper obligation, might devote and dedicate himself<br />

entirely to obedience towards God.<br />

If nothing less, the above should amplify the crucial role<br />

trust and obedience play in a life that would glorify God. Too<br />

often misunderstood, Calvin‘s stress on God‘s Sovereignty and<br />

predestination was not an abdication of holiness but its necessary<br />

foundation. Emphasis on grace was not a way of getting around<br />

obedience, but the action of God‘ to conform us to his will. Only as<br />

man lifts his gaze up to Christ does man finds his proper<br />

orientation and place before God. In turn, as we focus on Christ<br />

and his sovereignty we find comfort and rest for our souls. What<br />

Calvin saw in his day and we need to recognize in our own is that<br />

holiness and trust in God‘s sovereignty are flip sides of the same<br />

coin. Trust and obedience in the Word of God flows from a life<br />

resting in God‘s ultimate sovereignty and it is out of that rest and<br />

trust that we glorify God by reflecting his holiness.<br />

Engaging the Mind by Applying the Word<br />

…that he was endued with understanding and reason, that<br />

being distinguished from brute animals he might meditate on a<br />

better life, and might even tend directly towards God, whose image<br />

he bore engraved on his own person.<br />

Calvin‘s Reforming work emphasized the importance of the<br />

Word of God to true reason and wisdom. Unlike Catholicism,<br />

Lutheranism, and even Anabaptism, Calvinism has been uneasy<br />

with any dichotomy that would too sharply partition rationality into<br />

sacred and secular realms. It is no surprise that it was Karl Barth<br />

and Reinhold Niebuhr, two Reformed theologians who shattered<br />

the naïve secularism of Protestant Liberalism by appeal to the<br />

command of God and the truth of God. Their powerful influence<br />

both in the church and society derived largely from their showing<br />

the relevance of revelation to the modern age. Like them, we must


137<br />

see that trust and obedience are not the enemies of true knowledge,<br />

but their necessary foundation. In our post-modern era, though<br />

often beset by a vicious relativism, there has been a new openness<br />

amongst even secular philosophers to the rationality of religious<br />

description and symbolism. Accordingly, we should engage men‘s<br />

minds as to the necessary relationship of reason, revelation and<br />

wisdom.<br />

As Calvin realized such wisdom should be applied to civil<br />

life. A common misconception is that continual emphasis on the<br />

majesty and sovereignty of God leads to an escapist and<br />

otherworldly perspective: indifferent to the needs of the world. In<br />

fact the Reformed emphasis on trust and obedience has historically<br />

had the opposite effect. As Karl Barth has argued:<br />

God has ordained and chosen (men) into his temporal and<br />

eternal service, and, consequently into everlasting life. The<br />

notion of service should not be missing. In the New<br />

Testament, they did not come to the Church merely so that<br />

they might be saved and happy, but that they might have the<br />

signal privilege of serving the Lord. 198<br />

Rather than an irresponsible otherworldliness, Calvin‘s<br />

emphasis on trust and obedience led to a critical engagement in<br />

society that transformed Western civilization. The Reformed<br />

Christianity has historically viewed social responsibility as a divine<br />

task. Emphasis on divine election in Reformed thought has not in<br />

the main resulted in an indifferent quietude, but recognition of our<br />

election by God to fulfill his purposes on earth. As Michael<br />

Walzer has noted:<br />

It was the Calvinists who first switched the emphasis of<br />

political thought from the prince to the saint… and then<br />

constructed a theoretical justification for independent<br />

political action. What Calvinists said of the saint, other men<br />

198 Karl Barth as quoted in John H. Leith‘s Introduction to the Reformed<br />

Tradition, Atlanta, Georgia: John Knox Press, 1981, p. 72


138<br />

would later say of the citizen: the same sense of civic virtue,<br />

of discipline and duty, lies behind the two names… The<br />

saints saw themselves as divine instruments and theirs was<br />

the politics of wreckers, architects, and builders—hard at<br />

work upon the political world… They treated every obstacle<br />

as another example of the devil‘s resourcefulness and they<br />

summoned all their energy, imagination, and craft to<br />

overcome it.<br />

Adoration:<br />

After the world had been created, man was placed in it as in a<br />

theater, that he, beholding above him and beneath the wonderful<br />

works of God, might reverently adore their Author…<br />

Professor B.Z. Phillips once commented on a book of essays<br />

by various celebrated individuals entitled The God I want… that he<br />

could not imagine a sillier exercise: ―it is not the God I want, but<br />

the God you are damn well going to get‖ 199 Phillips‘s sentiments<br />

resonate deeply with our sound Reformed conviction that all<br />

human beings are accountable at every moment to the living God.<br />

Only by lifting our gaze to our Lord and God brings focus and<br />

depth to life. As we have noted, our life and destiny are rooted in<br />

the design and will of God. Trust and obedience should be the<br />

reflex of all who would pursue their chief end: ―to glorify God and<br />

enjoy him forever.‖<br />

This should affect our worship. Too often worship in the<br />

church is obsessed with the ―unholy trinity‖ of ―me, myself, and I.‖<br />

It was man‘s disobedience that led to this tragic myopia. Bent in on<br />

himself, man could no longer attend to the Word of God wherein<br />

lay his glory and salvation. How much more, then, should the<br />

focus of our worship be on the majesty and wonder of God. The<br />

order of Reformed worship has reflected that emphasis for the last<br />

400 years and it should be maintained. True worship begins with<br />

adoration of God. Like Isaiah the prophet in the presence of God,<br />

199 as quoted in Colin Gunton‘s ―Proteus and Procrustes‖ in Speaking the<br />

Christian God. Ed. Alvin F. Kimel Jr., Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1992, p 91.


139<br />

we ought to be struck by our own unworthiness, confess our sins<br />

and receive God‘s pardon. Cleansed and healed, we can then hear<br />

the Word and be enlightened by the Spirit. The Word sealed in our<br />

hearts by the Spirit allows us then to respond in trust and<br />

obedience. Finally, reflecting His glory, we are sent into the world<br />

to honor God and serve our fellow men that they too might come to<br />

trust and obey the Living and Sovereign God revealed in Jesus<br />

Christ.


140<br />

Ringkasan:<br />

Tragedi dan Kemenangan Dalam Teater Allah:<br />

Pandangan Reform Tentang Hubungan antara Iman,<br />

ketaatan dan Gambar Allah.<br />

K<br />

etika Tuhan Allah menciptakan dunia ini, ditempatkan di<br />

dalamnya seperti sebuah teater/pertunjukan. Disana Tuhan<br />

Allah menempatkan manusia jauh lebih tinggi dari segala ciptaan<br />

dengan memberikan manusia itu tugas yang begitu luar biasa,<br />

dengan tujuan agar pada akhirnya manusia itu memuliakan Allah<br />

sang pencipta. Dan teater/ pertunjukan yang membuka selubung<br />

esensi jiwa, moral dan spiritual manusia adalah penciptaan.<br />

Manusia diciptakan begitu sempurna karena mereka<br />

diciptakan menurut gambar dan rupa Allah. Gambar dan rupa<br />

Allah di dalam diri manusia itu harus senantiasa dijaga. Ada dua<br />

hal penting yang perlu bagi manusia untuk menjaga agar gambar<br />

dan rupa Allah itu tetap ada pada dirinya yaitu dengan percaya dan<br />

taat (trust dan obey). Untuk percaya dan taat berarti manusia itu<br />

mempunyai kewajiban khusus yaitu memperhatikan firman Allah.<br />

Percaya adalah berkaitan dengan penyerahan dan penghormatan<br />

sepenuhnya kepada Allah dan firman-Nya dengan demikian<br />

gambar dan rupa Allah memperoleh wujud/bentuk dalam diri<br />

manusia. Itulah sebabnya Calvin berpendapat bahwa manusia yang<br />

ingin terus menampakkan gambar dan rupa Allah haruslah nyata<br />

dalam ketaatan dan kebersandarannya yang penuh pada perintah<br />

Allah, serta dinamika interaksi antara manusia dan Allah.<br />

Dengan demikian bagi teologi Reform trust and obey<br />

menjadi unsur penting karena percaya dan taat kepada firman dan<br />

perintah Allah haruslah terefleksi dalam kehidupan sehari-hari.<br />

Bagi Calvin percaya dan taat pada Allah menuntut keterlibatan<br />

yang aktif dan nyata di dalam isu-isu praktis dari individu, kelurga,<br />

dan kehidupan sosial politik, yang pada akhirnya mencapai<br />

puncaknya yaitu untuk menumbuhkembangkan rasa ucapan syukur


141<br />

yang dalam dari setiap orang percaya, karena Calvin percaya<br />

bahwa tujuan akhir dari semuanya itu adalah pada pengagungan<br />

terhadap Allah.<br />

Kejatuhan Manusia<br />

Kejatuhan manusia kedalam dosa adalah sebuah tragedi.<br />

Calvin berpendapat bahwa kalau kita gagal melihat betapa<br />

dalamnya kejatuhan manusia kedalam dosa, dan kesengsaraan<br />

manusia karenanya, maka kita adalah orang yang malang. Karena<br />

tanpa menyadari betapa menderitanya manusia itu karena dosa kita<br />

tidak dapat memperoleh keselamatan yang ada di dalam Yesus<br />

Kristus. Hanya melalui Firman Tuhan manusia bisa mengerti dan<br />

menyadari bahwa dirinya orang berdosa yang membutuhkan<br />

keselamatan. Bagi Calvin kejatuhan manusia ke dalam dosa bukan<br />

hanya sekedar peristiwa masa lampau, tetapi mewakili keadaan<br />

pemberontakan manusia yang terus menerus.<br />

Karena itu dalam perspektif teologi Reform, kejatuhan<br />

manusia itu tidaklah mengurangi tragedi dosa. Tetapi percaya dan<br />

taat menjadikan manusia itu memiliki persekutuan rohani dengan<br />

Allah, sebaliknya ketidakpercayaan dan ketidaktaatan telah<br />

membuat manusia menjadi objek dari kemurkaan dan rasa malu<br />

yang luar biasa.<br />

Penebusan dalam Kristus<br />

Natura dari Adam yang pertama dan Adam yang kedua<br />

adalah sangat penting bagi pengertian Calvin tentang penebusan.<br />

Dan gambaran tentang ikatan yang mendalam antara Adam dan<br />

Hawa dan analogi tentang relasi antara Kristus dan Jemaatnya.<br />

Karena itu persekutuan dengan Kristus bagi Calvin memiliki<br />

fungsi ganda yaitu: pertama, persekutuan dengan Kristus<br />

membiarkan kepercayaan dan ketaatan kita untuk menggantikan<br />

ketidaktaatan kita. Kedua, sebagai anak Allah yang ilahi Yesus<br />

memiliki gambar dan rupa Allah, karena mereka yang ada didalam


142<br />

Kristus memiliki gambar Allah yang sempurna. Untuk itu semua,<br />

Yesus melakukan penebusan<br />

Penebusan dan Jabatan Kristus<br />

Dalam kapasitasnya sebagai penebus, Kristus mempunyai<br />

tiga jabatan penting, yaitu: sebagai nabi, raja dan imam. Sebagai<br />

nabi, Yesus menyuarakan suara anugerah Allah kepada umat<br />

manusia yaitu anugerah pengampunan yang ada di dalam dia.<br />

Sebagai raja, Yesus menyediakan penghiburan dan pengharapan<br />

bagi mereka yang percaya kepadanya. Disamping itu Yesus<br />

memiliki kekuasaan sebagaimana yang dianugerahkan oleh Bapa<br />

kepada-Nya. Sebagai imam, Yesus mendamaikan manusia kepada<br />

Allah dan Allah kepada manusia. Dalam karya rekonsiliasi inilah<br />

yang menjadikan Yesus sebagai korban bagi kejahatan dan dosa<br />

umat manusia.<br />

Percaya, Taat dan Kehidupan Kristen<br />

Kisah tentang penciptaan yang baru lewat kuasa Roh Kudus<br />

menggiring kita dari sebuah tregedi yang menjadi kutuk bagi umat<br />

manusia kepada kemenangan yang luar biasa yang kita capai dalam<br />

Kristus, dan yang akan terealisasikan pada saat kerajaan Allah<br />

didirikan. Calvin menekankan pada restorasi dari ―percaya‖ dan<br />

―taat‖ melalui Yesus Kristus dan kuasa Roh Kudus yang memiliki<br />

implikasi yang luar biasa didalam kehidupan orang percaya dan<br />

gereja.<br />

Alfius Areng Mutak


143<br />

G<br />

An Anatomy of Belief and Faith:<br />

A Theological and Pastoral Reflection<br />

Joseph Tong<br />

enerally speaking, belief and faith were understood as<br />

identical. Literally speaking, belief is more or less considered<br />

as more subjective and personal, whereas faith is considered as<br />

slanting toward more objective and confessionally public.<br />

Nevertheless, in the context of religious studies, both are used<br />

interchangeably indicating a special state of mind within a person<br />

and his conviction or position as he is confronted with something<br />

inexplicable. The two are dealt differently only whenever some<br />

special aspect was emphasized.<br />

The word faith has gone through many changes of meaning<br />

throughout human history. Religiously speaking, faith surely is the<br />

knowledge of the mind and heart that indicate a total or ultimate<br />

concern of human soul and mind as a state or final ground for<br />

man‘s behavior. Differs from belief, faith is not solely personal,<br />

nor it is a personal decision or claim, as if it has nothing to do with<br />

others. In fact, in Christian theology, both belief and faith cannot<br />

be personal, nor are they the result of personal thought, emotion, or<br />

volition; instead, they spring out of God and God‘s revelation. That<br />

is why we said, though belief is the result of one‘s thought,<br />

position, or religious experience of personal commitment, it cannot<br />

be something solely personal. Faith is a response, or response state<br />

when one contemplates God and God‘s creation. Simply speaking,<br />

the positive indication of such a response is called faith, the<br />

negative is called disbelieve, or the evil unbelief.<br />

The matter becomes quite complicate in theological<br />

discussion as we reflect and analyze the issue theologically. This is<br />

due to the fact that belief and faith do not only concern with one‘s<br />

stands, religion, and commitment, it is in fact the sum total of one‘s


144<br />

thought, behavior, and existence, even the surety and certainty of<br />

one‘s existence. This is why the author of Hebrews gives the<br />

puzzling but cogent statement, that ‖ Faith is being sure of what we<br />

hope for and certain of what we do not see!‖ (Hebrews 11:1)<br />

This paper intends to work within a philosophical framework<br />

in order to present a positive anatomic reflection, in the context of<br />

theological discourse with pastoral concern, on the issue of belief<br />

and faith. The main purpose is to explicate the detailed elements of<br />

faith, their natures, meanings, consequences, and effects. It is the<br />

writer‘s hope that we may have a better understanding of the Truth<br />

that was entrusted to us within pastoral context that we might hold<br />

on to the faith we have and be more fruitful and truthful in the<br />

church, and in the society as well.<br />

A Clarification on The Understanding of<br />

The Elements of Faith<br />

Biblically speaking, God is the only source of faith, and his<br />

Word is the foundation of faith. Without God and the Word of<br />

God, there can never be faith, nor do we need faith. As God and his<br />

Word are, so faith shall be. Faith always evolves as the Spirit of<br />

God acts and human being concurredly responded. Plainly<br />

speaking, faith cannot come from man, or initiated by man, nor can<br />

it be completed by man. As Paul once states, ―Faith comes from<br />

hearing the message, and the message is heard through the word of<br />

Christ…‖ ― For from Him and through Him and to him are all<br />

things ― (Romans 10:17; 11:36). It is God who first gave us his<br />

Word, and the Spirit who moved in a specific mode of operation to<br />

make us turn to God from idols to serve the living and true God. (I<br />

Thess. 1:9)<br />

Therefore, theologically speaking, faith is purely a gift of<br />

God. It is God, in his mercy, gives his word to us by way of<br />

revelation, incarnation, inspiration and inscripturation, and<br />

proclamation, to bring us to hear his word and to respond to his<br />

calling toward repentance and remission of sin.


145<br />

Nevertheless, from human perspective, faith is actually man‘s<br />

proper attitude and response toward God‘s presence in the<br />

presentation of his Word. Traditionally, Christian theology, based<br />

on the Bible, describes such a response in three modes, namely,<br />

intellectual faith (noticia), mind or sensual faith (assensus), and<br />

willing faith (fiducia), to indicate the intellectual, emotional, and<br />

volitional elements of faith and their effects on human existence,<br />

respectively. These result from the operation of the Holy Spirit<br />

through the Word and the presentation of the Word and its<br />

proclamation to open man‘s hearts and renew their mind in order<br />

that they may know God and his revelation. As such, man began to<br />

know the foolishness, vanity, stubbornness, and darkness of his<br />

former states. Under God‘s illumination, our mind begins to<br />

realize and sense the contrition of our sinful lives, and willingly<br />

and cheerfully consents to the admonition of the Spirit, as we are<br />

cut to the heart and turn to God (cf. Acts 2:37). At last, we can<br />

happily trust in God and his Word, and unconditionally accept his<br />

judgment, to receive his merciful grace toward the regeneration to<br />

enter into the Kingdom of his beloved Son (Col.1: 13)<br />

In fact, intellectual faith and sensual faith both are the state of<br />

mind in the intellectual and emotional realm. They are called<br />

intellectual knowledge and sensual knowledge, respectively. They<br />

are temporal faith, as they are both limited to physical and<br />

existential or experiential matters. Due to the fact that temporal<br />

faith submit itself to factual and physical evidences, it is<br />

susceptible to change and dissipates in time and space.<br />

Undoubtedly intellectual faith and mind or sensual faith have<br />

factual certainty; nevertheless they are temporal and therefore<br />

undurable. This is exactly the reason why most traditional church<br />

has much difficulty accepting the Charismatic movement and its<br />

operation in the church.<br />

As far as faith is concerned, intellectual knowledge and<br />

sensual knowledge need volitional decision and commitment to<br />

complete its course. Both need the planting of the Word to build<br />

toward their fulfillment to be called true faith.


146<br />

In theology, volitional commitment is called fiducia, or trust.<br />

Trusting faith is a total different kind of faith. The trusting faith is<br />

not only concerned with volition, choice, decision, commitment<br />

and action. Trusting faith is in fact judged by the object of faith to<br />

which trust is aimed. It is the trusted one, not the trusting one, who<br />

determines the certainty, the meaning, and the value of that trust. In<br />

other words, in trusting faith, the focus is not only on the decision<br />

and the action of the trust itself; instead, it should be on what one<br />

trusts and whom one trusts. In Christian doctrine, Christians have<br />

two objects of their trust, namely, the Truth or the Word of God<br />

and God himself. The former is called prepositional or doctrinal<br />

faith, whereas the latter is called relational or lively faith, the truth<br />

content and the life content of the faith. Simply speaking, it means<br />

knowing what you believe and whom you believe in; and willing to<br />

die for your faith, as well as willing to live for it (or him) as<br />

situation so demanded. Though the faithful ones fear no death; yet<br />

they prefer to live for their faith.<br />

It was reported, when the former Soviet Union disintegrated,<br />

many high ranking officer comrades committed suicides. The<br />

reason, among others, is that they believe in Communism that there<br />

are something worth dying for, but nothing to live for. While<br />

deaths do witness to something one believes, but when one<br />

discovers that life does not proclaim the truth, what good is it to<br />

live on? As far as the Truth is concerned, when one committed<br />

himself to an untrue ideology, there may be many reasons worth<br />

dying for it, because death irreversibly concludes all things, but<br />

there is no single reason to live for it, as to live on is too long a<br />

wasteful wait.<br />

Christian faith does stand out differently. It has the Truth as<br />

its prepositional faith; it also has the living Christ, the Savior, as its<br />

relational and life base for its faith. In such a context, trusting<br />

faiths make a believer not only willing to die for what he believes<br />

in, but make him also able to live on what he believes in. Because<br />

He lives, so shall we live, and shall we serve cheerfully (John<br />

14:19, 12:24-26). Having this trusting faith, we can exclaim as Paul<br />

once did, ―For me, to live is Christ . . .‖ and ―the life I live in the


147<br />

body, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave<br />

himself for me.‖ (Phil.1: 21; Cal. 2:20)<br />

The Essence of Faith --- The Word of God<br />

Philosophical analysis yields the fact that anything that shares<br />

eternal meaning or eternal values must have direct relation with the<br />

Truth. Man cannot live without faith. This is due to the fact that<br />

God has burden eternity on men (Ecclesiastes 3:10). The eternal<br />

soul becomes an endless drive, pushing man to pursue what is<br />

lasting and eternal--- the Truth. We all know that the<br />

phenomenological manifestations of truth in physical world are<br />

concrete facts. We also certainly know that the concrete<br />

manifestations of the truth (facts) is not necessary the Truth itself.<br />

Nevertheless, we still endlessly seek the facts, as if truth is the sum<br />

total of facts. This is absurd, yet we are still willingly and<br />

continuously suffering so much even on such a vain pursuit.<br />

Taking Kantian postulative structure framework of understanding,<br />

such a continuous pursuit clearly indicates that we are certain that<br />

the truth does exist. We even willing dedicating ourselves to it<br />

unending pursuit and cheerfully submit ourselves under it.<br />

In Christian view, the truth does not only rests in the eternal<br />

God per se; it also rests in the revelation this God has given to man.<br />

This is the reason for us to say that the essence of faith is not in the<br />

facts, or the beliefs, nor in the trust we have on such facts, but in<br />

the revealed Word of God. As the Word comes from the Eternal<br />

God, the Word is his witness. The Word has become flesh in Christ<br />

and lived among us. It is proclaimed and preserved by the church<br />

Christ has redeemed. For this reason, theology takes the Church as<br />

guardian of Faith, as one who has the deposit of faith, where the<br />

Bible states that the church is the Pillar and the foundation of the<br />

Truth. (I Tim. 3:15)<br />

One who is in the Church will not only has faith of the gospel<br />

(fides evangelica) to become a child of God, he will be well<br />

nourished in the Word of God and increase in faith and being<br />

fulfilled. Therefore, true faith is not only initiated by the Word, it


148<br />

also needs to be planted in the fertile soil: the Church. True faith<br />

needs to be preserved and cared for in loving fellowship of the<br />

people of God. In this context, the Holy Spirit will sanctify us and<br />

purify our faith with his Word to make us fruitful. The is the main<br />

thrust of pastoral theology.<br />

The Meaning and the Effect of Faith<br />

Speaking from theological standpoint, faith means total<br />

commitment and trust in the Truth and having life union with the<br />

One True God---- an ontological return to the Creator. This return<br />

should not be understood in a pantheistic or panentheistic structure<br />

mindset of returning to the origin, as in contemplative parareligious<br />

exercises, a return to the deity within. Nor should it be<br />

understood as being able to attained the Word in order to be as god,<br />

or to become god. Instead, it is an essential return to God in<br />

Christian salvific context. The correct understanding of<br />

Christianity is that Christ was the Word became flesh in order for<br />

us to become man, not to become god. As we return to God, we<br />

become children of God. Our faith in Christ generates the certainty<br />

and assurance within us in the following manners in the<br />

understanding of reality:<br />

The Certainty In the Understanding of the Goodness of God<br />

and the Perfect Nature of Man and His Salvation<br />

The problem of evil in philosophy can only be explained in<br />

the context of Christian faith, where faith provides the correct<br />

reading and interpretation of the reality as a whole. Without faith<br />

and belief in the Word of God, there will never be meaning for any<br />

existence. Our faith in Christ assured us the certainty of goodness,<br />

whereas evil is vain. In Christianity, evil has no real existence. In<br />

fact, evil is not the negation of goodness, but the absence or<br />

privation of good. The creation and the act of a perfect God are<br />

always good. Such good is the foundation of all-good. Therefore,<br />

in faith, what we have and what we experienced are good and


149<br />

perfect. Such perfection becomes complete and becomes the<br />

subject of praise in the salvation of Jesus Christ for his redeemed<br />

children.<br />

It is true that lives in this world are full of hardship,<br />

sufferings, and tragedy. Nevertheless, for the faithful, life is full of<br />

grace and desirable features. As light becomes brighter in darkness,<br />

good becomes sweeter amongst bitterness, so is our life more<br />

meaningful in hardship, sadness, and sufferings. To those who<br />

have faith, all things work together for the good of those who love<br />

God, those who were called of God. (Romans 8:28) It is in the faith<br />

we see the beauty of God‘s creation, providence, and redemption.<br />

The assurance of the true meaning and true value in faith<br />

In social psychology and economics, value always follows<br />

the price in such a way that value may be created by price.<br />

Meaning then follows. Therefore, as long one dares to call the<br />

price, even though there may not be market for a time being, yet if<br />

he can hold long enough, coupling with proper propaganda and<br />

promotion, others will certainly accept the value in its price, or by<br />

the price they paid. I such manner, the price determines the market,<br />

and further, the value was established as the price is paid. Man<br />

even will have thought of the proper meaning to go along with it.<br />

Though the reality is not that simple, nevertheless. this is exactly<br />

how the value structure of the modern thought at work in present<br />

days. Most people are not interested in seeking meaning and value<br />

any more. This is the main. cause of present moral decay: A pure<br />

description of a man without faith.<br />

Theologically speaking, in fact, it is the meaning that<br />

determines the value. The essence of the meaning is not found in<br />

the reading and the interpretation of reality, but in the relation and<br />

the union between that meaning and the truth of reality as a whole.<br />

The Truth is the foundation of all meanings. In fact our problem is<br />

not that we deny the reality that there is truth, but in assuming the<br />

fact that truth needs to be understood to be real and meaningful.<br />

This is exactly the reason most people deem the reading and the<br />

interpretation of reality as reality and truth, believing that without


150<br />

reading and interpretation, facts, reality and truth have no meaning<br />

and therefore no value.<br />

Such an assumption asserts that truth is purely a passive<br />

existence. This is a wrong assumption. As reading and<br />

interpretation must starts with some stands and assume certain<br />

grounds, without which no communication is possible. Therefore,<br />

it can be noted that truth is not passive. Instead it must be active.<br />

One who reads, comprehends, and interprets, must take the role of<br />

a supporting actor. The prime actor, in this regard, is the Truth<br />

itself or the Truth giver. Faith is an agent in such a process.<br />

In theology, we consider faith is that which faculty God<br />

graciously granted in the heart of man, making him capable of<br />

making proper response when truth is presented. It opens the mind<br />

of man to accept God‘s revelation and to submit to the truth as<br />

presented. In faith, we know the truth, assert the meaning, affirm<br />

the value, and compete our existence. Simply speaking, true faith<br />

brings us to a clear understanding of meaning, sense the value, and<br />

enjoy our existence. Without faith meaning escapes, value waivers,<br />

and existence is filled with anxiety and tension. This answers the<br />

question why the faithless always lives in vain and groins without<br />

hope.<br />

The Certainty of the Enjoyment of Existence in the Faith<br />

In creation, existence is an ontological necessity. As such, it tends<br />

to become tasteless and meaningless, making us helpless.<br />

Philosophical speaking, other than God who is self-existence, all<br />

others are subject to limitations. Therefore, unless there is faith,<br />

nothing is enjoyable. Existence without faith yields helplessness<br />

and brings hopelessness, frustration and boredom. Faith brings us<br />

to tasty enjoyment of life. This is exactly why Paul can say; I live<br />

by faith in the Son of God.<br />

For Christians, as we believe in Christ and partakes in the<br />

nature of God, we surely experience the greatness and the goodness<br />

of God, and God himself as well, in our existence. Augustine once


151<br />

said, God gave all things for us to use (uti) so we can enjoy (frui)<br />

God. Within such an understanding, even we have to go through<br />

the trials of Job, we may still rejoice in sufferings, as he did,<br />

claiming that: the Lord gives, the Lord also can take away. Praise<br />

is his name (Job 1:21). Therefore, even he slain me, I will still<br />

trust in him. Faith brings us to taste his grace, and he himself.<br />

Making us not only find favor in the presence God, but also delight<br />

in the Lord himself. (Hebrews 11:6; Romans 5:11).<br />

The Apex of Belief and Faith in Operation<br />

For common people, faith is an instrument to obtain or affirm<br />

God‘s gift. This is true only in light of religious understanding of<br />

faith. Theological speaking, faith is not an instrument; it is a state<br />

of the heart and soul as total trust and commitment to God instead.<br />

The word fiducia in theology bears many deep meanings.<br />

Sometimes it is call fiducia cordis as the heart and core of faith. In<br />

the course of its usage throughout history of the Church, it<br />

apparently looses its intend and meaning along the way,. The<br />

Church has gradually moved away from its emphasis on the<br />

trusting aspect as demanded by the object we trust, to the specific<br />

trusting aspects of the one who trusts. Moving away from<br />

theocentric emphasis to anthropocentric emphasis, from theology<br />

to anthropology.<br />

For human being, the manifestation of belief and faith is an<br />

action and virtuous behavior, commonly known as justification<br />

before man and being praised by others. As God does not care for<br />

the appearance, God has no need to base his justification on man‘s<br />

good behavioral performance. Therefore, though faith is always<br />

backed up by good behavior, yet faith in itself is a good deed<br />

before God, not before man. This is why Faith sometime is called a<br />

good act per se (cf. Luke 12:8). Faith is an act toward God and<br />

before God. This is why God justifies man on account of his faith<br />

not his behavior. In plain words, as faith is trusting in God, trust is


152<br />

a total submission to God, as Paul states that we may believe on<br />

him, and also suffer for Him. (Phil.1: 29)<br />

The rest of this paper will dedicate itself to the explication of<br />

faith in the sense of fiducia, which Christian theology further<br />

explicates its meaning in terms of apprehensive faith, apprehensio<br />

fiducialis; core faith or believing heart, fiducia cordis, and the<br />

virtue of faith, or act of faith, actus fidei.<br />

Apprehensive Aspects of Faith<br />

What we meant by apprehensive faith is the result of the<br />

gracious act and operation of the Holy Spirit, making man capable<br />

to observe and apprehend the gift, the work, and the perfect will of<br />

God in his deed. In other words, in apprehensive faith, man‘s mind<br />

is captured by the word of God. As such, he will then be<br />

completely absorbed in the knowledge and submission to God and<br />

his revealed word, and willingly accept his judgment and mercy.<br />

Like Abraham, he believes what God has promised, and God<br />

counted this as his righteousness. This is the foundation for<br />

Christian faith, the prime challenge and trial Christians are facing<br />

now a day. The Psalmist once said, if the foundation was<br />

destroyed, what could a righteous man do? (Psalm 11:2). This is<br />

exactly where the ills of modern Church and modern theology are<br />

generated. Lately, many efforts are dedicated to the discussion and<br />

reconstruction of Christian theology, disregard to the fact that we<br />

doubt our foundation of faith and replacing God with the names of<br />

others (Psalm 16:4). This is an apparent sign of the lack of<br />

apprehensive faith. Such an endeavor is deemed to fail, because<br />

the seed of decay is implanted at the time it begins the<br />

reconstruction.<br />

True faith apprehends God‘s presence and God‘s greatness<br />

everywhere and anywhere. Such an apprehension will bring us to<br />

the experience of the youthful Joseph who once said, How can I do<br />

such a great sin against the Lord! Even when no one is around!


153<br />

Core Faith or Believing Heart<br />

The word cordis fiducia bears two meanings: 1) as an<br />

indication that the seat of faith is in the heart of man, and 2) that<br />

the core of faith is that when the heart is indispensably united with<br />

faith toward the truth. The former points to the fact that faith goes<br />

beyond intellectual thought, having its seat at the core of human<br />

existence: his soul. Cordis fiducia determines the religiosity of man<br />

and his relation to his God. The latter points to the fact that the soul<br />

has love, attentive, appreciative, and attached to God and his word.<br />

Literal speaking, love and appreciation are somewhat<br />

different. Love tends to be more real whereas appreciation inclines<br />

to the concrete. Both are indications of a condition of true feeling<br />

and work together as one expresses his attitude towards the object<br />

of his believe and love. True faith expresses itself both in the heart<br />

and in the mouth. The heart and the mouth concurred in believing<br />

and confessing that Christ is the Lord (Romans 10:9-10). True faith<br />

goes even beyond that, it will never be shameful of the Gospel of<br />

Jesus Christ. (Roman 1:16; Mark 8:38-39)<br />

In the context of pastoral concern, faith bears some kind of<br />

mystique and miraculous aspect. It brings the one who believes to<br />

be in a state of being siege, that he cannot withhold his confession<br />

in public, nor can he resist the drive to proclaim Christ‘s name and<br />

to magnify Him. In fact, he is so proud of being belonging to his<br />

Lord.<br />

From age to age, we have seen that though believing in Jesus<br />

is spiritual and personal, but so far as faith is concerned, once one<br />

professes his faith toward Christ, he will not hesitate to proclaim it<br />

in public even at the cost of loosing his head. For others, a believer<br />

does not have to be so offensive. Some even thought believers can<br />

believe and pray silently or privately. But for true believers, their<br />

faith becomes an unquenching fire burning within them that they<br />

have no choice but to take action. Like Mary of Bethany, they will<br />

break the bottle of the ointment of true Nard to anoint the Lord‘s


154<br />

feet, risking others offensive critics and persecution as well. This is<br />

an expression of appreciation at its best. True faith can cannot be<br />

concealed. It will eventually turns to become fearful drive, which<br />

moves the mountain and split the sea. It is a burning fire and<br />

unceasing drops of water that puncher the thick limestone. All this<br />

is just for the sake of faith, a heartfelt belief.<br />

The virtue or act of faith<br />

As was discussed elsewhere in this paper, true faith does not<br />

need deeds to prove itself. True faith is indeed already a deed in<br />

itself before God and acceptable to God. Theology refers this as the<br />

virtue of faith, or act of faith. Following Paul, traditional Church<br />

takes faith, hope, and love as the three basic pillars of Christian<br />

virtue. The virtue of faith, is commonly understood as the most<br />

conspicuous among the three that it attains most notice and praise<br />

beyond others. Nevertheless, ontologically speaking, faith is<br />

actually a clear self- consciousness of divine presence that<br />

demands a total submission and commitment to God and his word.<br />

The following depicts detailed account of the act faith as a moral<br />

virtue:<br />

Faith in commitment<br />

Commitment is a natural voluntary act of a person as he is<br />

convinced by certain truth. This brings us to some questions in<br />

theology, so far faith and commitment is concerned, whether faith<br />

is the result of personal subjective ability, habius fidei, or is it the<br />

result of God‘s graciously gift, enabling him to totally commit<br />

himself in presence of God? When faith is divine initiation, then<br />

what man does is only practicing his God given privilege once he<br />

confronts divine revelation. Man has no choice other than just<br />

properly respond to God‘s calling. Speaking in light of the<br />

Reformed persuasion, the commitment of faith is not of human<br />

efforts, instead, it is a gift of God. And as such, the virtue of faith is<br />

the work of God in itself. Man virtually has none contribution at<br />

all. Thus man has no merit to claim. It is God who dwells in man.<br />

Like how a log is carried away by Torrance of floods, men are<br />

seized by God and God‘s love. Therefore, I commitment, we shall


155<br />

stay calm likes a weaning child, totally rested in the bosom of the<br />

mother. This is the sign of true faith that brings nothing other than<br />

thankfulness and praise within us. One who has faith will never<br />

boast, he will rather commit himself in a mode of total<br />

commitment and boasts only in Christ and him crucified. (I Cor.<br />

2:1-5)<br />

Faith in submission and obedience<br />

Faith and obedience are inseparable, they are both correct<br />

concrete expressions of believing in Christ. Theologically<br />

speaking, the opposite of faith is nor disbelief, not is it doubt, bur<br />

pride and insubmission. The falls of Adam and Eve, and all other<br />

Biblical figures all point to the fact that they are too proud and too<br />

insubmissive. The Bible states that pride precedes destruction. The<br />

first step of faith is denying and surrendering self in order to follow<br />

the Lord. Obedience in faith involves the following:<br />

Knowledge of God. Knowing the sovereignty of God and his<br />

honor. We owe our existence to him, how can we question God or<br />

having doubt on him and his Word? The Psalmist once said, I was<br />

silent; I would not open my mouth, for you are the one who has<br />

done this (Psalm 39:9). As we hear the Lord of the vineyard states,<br />

―Don't I have the right to do what I want with my own money<br />

(Matt 20::15)? What can we do but to respond by saying that ― I<br />

am the Lord‘s servant, do as you wish on me? When the Son of<br />

God came to this world, he even emptied himself, and made<br />

himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in<br />

human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he<br />

humbled himself and became obedient to death even death on a<br />

cross! (Phil 2:6-8). He even learned obedience through sufferings<br />

(Hebrews 5:8). If we have ever known God, why can‘t we bow<br />

down and be totally submissive to the Master!<br />

The knowledge of self. In reality, we are often much occupied<br />

in making comparison with others. In doing this, we are entrapped<br />

in the ignorance of ourselves and our stands and our positions as<br />

well. In fact, most people are dissatisfied with their entitlement.


156<br />

This a result that we are ignorant of the fact from whom his whole<br />

family in heaven and on earth derives its name (Ephesus 3: 15). To<br />

Peter, who was preoccupied with the future fate of John, Jesus<br />

answered, What is that to do with you, you must follow me. (John<br />

21:22).<br />

In fact God has assigned our portion and our cup; he has<br />

made our lot secure. The boundary lines have fallen for me in<br />

pleasant places; surely we have a delightful inheritance (Psalm<br />

16:6-8). Therefore, let us be still and know that He is God (Psalm<br />

46:10). Let us listen to his word to Daniel, ―As for you, go your<br />

way till the end. You will rest, and then at the end of the days you<br />

will rise to receive your allotted inheritance (Dan. 12:13). Be<br />

submissive to His plan and his dealing. Do your best to obey him,<br />

because He is your inheritance and the portion of your cup (Psalm<br />

16:5). If you have faith, acknowledge and be satisfied with your<br />

position---- a sign of having a true knowledge of self.<br />

The Knowledge of the authority. Fear of people in power is a<br />

common practice among man. Therefore, authority and power<br />

eventually becomes the seat where one tenders his obedience. This<br />

kind of fear is the result of not knowing the real authority. A true<br />

obedience surrenders to authority yet knows no fear. It is a fruit of<br />

the true faith instead. Within such a structure, love eventually will<br />

evolves.<br />

We believe and obey Christ not because we fear him, but<br />

because we were caught in the mighty Torrance of God‘s love, and<br />

we love him. In this context, obedience and submission are no<br />

longer a matter of intellectual and sensational understanding, but a<br />

drive of the soul toward fulfillment. Therefore, we make it our goal<br />

to please Him (II Cor. 5:9). Though we have not seen him, we love<br />

him; and even though we do not see him now, we believe in him<br />

and are filled with an inexpressible and glorious joy, for we are<br />

receiving the goal of our faith, the salvation of our souls (I Peter<br />

1.8-9). Clarification of our understanding on authority will always<br />

generate a lasting obedient heart within us.


157<br />

Faith and following Jesus<br />

What Christ wants of his disciples is to deny themselves, to<br />

carry their cross and to follow Him. One who believes in the Lord,<br />

shall follow the Lord. This is the demand of faith. John, the<br />

beloved disciple of Christ has defined those who follow Christ as<br />

those who obey his word, where God's love is truly made complete<br />

in them….. For whoever claims to live in him must walk as Jesus<br />

did (I John 2:5-6).<br />

The final words of Christ to his disciples sounds alike, in<br />

which he says, ―I have set you an example that you should do as I<br />

have done for you. I tell you the truth, no servant is greater than his<br />

master, nor is a messenger greater than the one who sent him. Now<br />

that you know these things, you will be blessed if you do them<br />

(John 13:15-17). Following Christ is one of the most important<br />

characteristics of being a Christian. As faith is founded in the word<br />

of God, so it shall result in making us love the Lord and model<br />

Christ. The documents and literatures of the Medieval saints<br />

indicates the they all have their legacy in the practicing of the<br />

imitation of Christ. They follow the Lord. constantly and<br />

consistently Examining our life today, we shall be put to shame,<br />

because though we claim that we know Christ, proclaim Christ, yet<br />

in terms of submitting and surrendering ourselves to him, to follow<br />

him, and to model after him, we are still too far away from God‘s<br />

expectation.<br />

Concluding Remarks<br />

Simplicity of faith is an apparent paradox in reality. It is<br />

simple in a way that after the fall, no one can have faith. We have<br />

fallen into the trap of believing things, which is unbelievable, and<br />

doubting things, which is true and believable. This is the reason<br />

historian and philosopher, Will Durant once said: ―Religions come<br />

and go, yet superstitions stay forever.‖ In the course of human<br />

history, superstition seems always-preceded true religion.


158<br />

Therefore the best treatment for falsehood and superstition is not<br />

power, politics, ideology, theory, or monetary gains. Not even<br />

religion and religious beliefs, but true faith—I The faith that<br />

grounded in the Word of God and the proper understanding of God<br />

and his revelation. God once said to Jeremiah: ―Let the prophet<br />

who has a dream tell his dream, but let the one who has my word<br />

speak it faithfully. For what has straw to do with grain?" declares<br />

the LORD. "Is not my word like fire," declares the LORD, "and<br />

like a hammer that breaks a rock in pieces?‖(Jer 23:28-29) The<br />

word of God is the only armor to deal with superstition and<br />

falsehood beliefs. Let us build ourselves up in our most holy faith<br />

and pray in the Holy Spirit. Keep ourselves in God's love as we<br />

wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to bring us to eternal<br />

life (Jude 20). As we have fought the good fight, have finished the<br />

race, and have kept the faith. (II Tim 47-:8), let us keep believing<br />

and cheerfully obeying Him. Be submissive, to be a man of faith<br />

who has God‘s praise.


165<br />

An Anatomy of Belief and Faith:<br />

A Theological and Pastoral Reflection<br />

P<br />

Ringkasan:<br />

ada umumnya orang mengganggap ―percaya‖ dan ―iman‖<br />

sebagai dua kata yang identik. Sebenarnya secara harafiah<br />

―percaya‖ itu dapat dikatakan bersifat subyektif dan pribadi,<br />

sedangkan ―iman‖ itu lebih bersifat obyektif dan secara publik<br />

bersifat konfesional (pengakuan).<br />

Iman bukan semata-mata hasil pemikiran pribadi, emosi<br />

ataupun kehendak manusia. Menurut theologi Kristen ―iman‖ itu<br />

memancar dari Allah dan wahyu-Nya. Sebab itu kita katakan<br />

bahwa meskipun percaya itu adalah hasil pemikiran, pandangan<br />

dan pengalaman keagamaan seseorang, ia tidak dapat disebut<br />

sebagai bersifat pribadi saja. Iman adalah suatu respon ketika<br />

seseorang merenungkan tentang Tuhan dan ciptaan-ciptaan-Nya.<br />

Iman merupakan penyimpulan dan rekapitulasi dari seluruh<br />

pemikiran, kelakuan, keberadaan dan eksistensi, bahkan kepastian<br />

dari eksistensi seseorang. Karangan ini bermaksud menganalisa<br />

persoalan diatas di dalam bingkai filsafat untuk memaparkan<br />

secara positif refleksi anatomi isue tentang percaya dan iman di<br />

dalam konteks perbincangan theologis secara pastoral.<br />

Penjelasan Tentang Elemen-elemen Iman<br />

Secara Alkitabiah, Allah itu adalah sumber iman dan Firman-<br />

Nya adalah dasar dari iman. Tanpa Allah dan Firman-Nya, tak<br />

akan ada iman dan kita tak perlu iman. Iman berasal dari kasih<br />

karunia Allah. Secara theologis iman itu adalah pemberian Allah.<br />

Oleh rahmat pengasihan-Nya, Tuhan Allah telah memberikan<br />

Firman-Nya melalui wahyu, Inkarnasi, inspirasi dan inskripturasi<br />

(tulisan/Alkitab) dan proklamasi Injil, untuk menolong kita<br />

mendengar firman-Nya dan meresponi panggilan-Nya agar kita<br />

bertobat dan beroleh pengampunan dosa. Namun dari sisi<br />

165


166<br />

perspektif manusia, iman itu adalah sikap yang tepat dan respon<br />

manusia terhadap kehadiran Allah melalui pemberitaan Firman-<br />

Nya.<br />

Esensi Iman – Firman Allah<br />

Analisa Filosofi menunjukkan bahwa yang bermakna dan<br />

bernilai kekal itu pasti mempunyai hubungan langsung dengan<br />

kebenaran. Kebenaran tidak hanya ada pada Allah yang kekal itu,<br />

tetapi juga pada wahyu yang diberikan Allah kepada manusia.<br />

Sebab itu kita dapat berkata bahwa esensi iman itu ada pada<br />

Firman yang diwahyukan Allah. Firman yang diwahyukan adalah<br />

Yesus Kristus yang berinkarnasi dan Fimran yang tertulis yang Ia<br />

berikan kepada umat-Nya.<br />

Makna dan Efek Iman<br />

Iman berarti komitmen penuh dan mempercayai kebenaran,<br />

mempercayakan diri kepada Kebenaran serta bersekutu di dalam<br />

hidup dari Allah yang Esa dan Benar. Ini berarti bahwa kita<br />

berpaling kepada Allah di dalam konteks anugerah keselamatan di<br />

dalam Yesus Kristus. Dengan berpaling kepada Allah melalui iman<br />

kita menjadi anak-anak Allah. Dengan iman kita mengerti bahwa:<br />

A. Allah itu baik, betapa sempurna natur manusia dan<br />

keselamatan-Nya<br />

B. Di dalam iman ada nilai dan makna hidup yang benar<br />

C. Ada kenikmatan esistensi di dalam iman.<br />

Puncak Percaya dan Iman Secara Operatif<br />

Iman adalah keadaan hati dan jiwa sebagai pemercayaan diri<br />

secara total dan komitmen kepada Allah. Secara manusia,<br />

manifestasi dari iman itu adalah tindakan dan kelakuan yang saleh,<br />

yang dapat dikatakan sebagai yang dibenarkan orang dan terpuji.<br />

Tetapi yang benar ialah bahwa meskipun iman itu didukung oleh<br />

kelakuan baik, tetapi lebih dari itu, iman itu sendiri adalah suatu<br />

perbuatan baik dihadapan Allah, bukan dihadapan manusia. Iman


167<br />

adalah suatu tindakan tehadap Allah dan dihadapan Allah. Dalam<br />

kata lain, Iman itu mempercayakan diri kepada Allah dan<br />

mempercayaan diri berarti ketaatan penuh kepada Allah.<br />

Iman itu adalah hasil dari tindakan yang penuh kasih karunia<br />

dari Roh Kudus yang menyebabkan kita dapat melihat dan<br />

memahami karunia, karya dan kehendak Allah di dalam perbuatanperbuatan-Nya.<br />

Iman itu terletak di hati (batin) manusia yang paling dalam.<br />

Iman melampaui pengetahuan intelektual, dan iman itu<br />

menghasilkan kasih, perhatian, apesiasi kepada Allah dan Firman-<br />

Nya.<br />

Secara ontologi iman itu adalah kesadaran penuh akan<br />

kehadiran Allah yang menuntut penyerahan dan komitmen penuh<br />

kepada Allah dan firman-Nya. Iman harus selalu membawa<br />

komitmen, penyerahan diri dan ketaatan, serta tindakan mengikut<br />

Tuhan Yesus.<br />

Penutup<br />

Maka di dalam menghadapi kepalsuan dan ketahyulan,<br />

penyelesaiannya bukan dengan kekuasaan, politik, ideologi, teori<br />

atau uang bahkan bukan agama dan kepercayaan agama, tetapi<br />

dengan iman yang benar yang berdasarkan pada Firman Allah dan<br />

pemahaman yang benar dari Allah dan wahyu-Nya. Mari kita<br />

membangun diri kita di atas dasar iman yang paling suci dan selalu<br />

berdoa dalam Roh Kudus dan mari kita memelihara diri kita<br />

demikian dalam kasih Allah sambil menantikan rahmat Tuhan kita,<br />

Yesus Kristus, untuk hidup yang kekal.<br />

Peterus Pamudji


168<br />

Tinjauan Buku<br />

Judul buku : Berkenan Kepada Allah<br />

Sub Judul : Kehidupan Rohani Seorang Pelayan Tuhan<br />

Pengarang : Oswald Chambers<br />

Penerbit : Gospel Press, Batam<br />

Tahun Terbit : 2001<br />

Tinjauan:<br />

―Trust‖ and ―Obey‖, menyerahkan diri dan taat, adalah dua<br />

kata yang tak dapat dipisahkan dalam kehidupan seseorang yang<br />

mengikut Yesus. Penyangkalan diri dan memikul salib adalah katakata<br />

lain dari dua istilah itu. Mereka bagaikan dua sisi dari satu<br />

keping mata uang logam yang tidak dapat dipisahkan. ―Trust‖,<br />

suatu penyerahan diri yang melekat di dalamnya penyangkalan<br />

diri; ―obey‖, suatu ketaatan yang nampak pada kehidupan orang<br />

percaya yang memikul salib. Inilah yang merupakan gambaran dari<br />

apa yang diungkapkan oleh Paulus kepada Timotius di dalam<br />

kehidupan murid yang melayani Tuhannya: ―Usahakanlah supaya<br />

engkau layak di hadapan Allah sebagai seorang pekerja yang tidak<br />

perlu malu‖ (2 Timotius 2:15), ayat yang menyatakan tuntutan<br />

besar terhadap seorang pelayan Allah. Dan Oswald Chambers,<br />

melalui bukunya ini, membantu kita memenuhi tuntutan Allah itu.<br />

Buku ini memberikan kita kesempatan untuk mengikuti<br />

kuliah ―sermon class‖ dari Oswald Chambers di London pada The<br />

Bible Training College (<strong>Sekolah</strong> Pelatihan Alkitab) tahun 1911-<br />

1915. Lebih dari sekedar pelajaran cara-cara mempersiapkan dan<br />

menyampaikan khotbah, apa yang disampaikan olehnya merupakan<br />

gambaran isi hati Chambers berkaitan dengan makna menjadi<br />

seorang pelayan Tuhan. ―Kehidupan rohani seorang pelayan adalah<br />

―Allah nyata dalam daging‖, katanya. Ia melandasi pelayanan kita<br />

sebagai orang Kristen pada ―tidak lain dari kasih yang berkuasa<br />

dan meresap kepada Pribadi Yesus Kristus.‖


169<br />

Satu catatan penting yang pernah dikemukakan oleh Oswald<br />

Chambers: ―bahwa pelayan Allah harus terlebih dahulu mengalami<br />

beberapa hal, sebelum dia diperbolehkan mempelajari kebenaran<br />

ini.‖ Jadi, seorang pelayan Tuhan dituntut untuk rela menjalankan<br />

disiplin hidupnya, yang akan membawa dia masuk ke dalam jalur<br />

yang ditetapkan Allah baginya. Dalam buku ini, terdapat banyak<br />

dorongan terhadap keteguhan rohani juga mentalitas yang benar,<br />

dan terhadap disiplin intelektual, juga terhadap kesehatan rohani.<br />

Pelayan Allah adalah suatu kesatuan, dalam roh, jiwa, dan tubuh<br />

dan perlu dituntun oleh anugerah Allah, juga oleh pilihan dan<br />

pengabdian pribadi, untuk seutuhnya bekerja dengan harmonis.<br />

Kepintaran manusia dapat menjadi suatu jerat yang besar, dan<br />

kesalehan yang nampak dari luar saja tidaklah cukup. Orang yang<br />

menjadi pelayan Allah, yang diperlengkapi untuk setiap pekerjaan<br />

baik, harus menerima disiplin rohani dalam hal teguran, koreksi,<br />

dan latihan kebenaran yang disampaikan Alkitab, juga disiplin<br />

mental yaitu pengertian yang tepat, yang dituntut oleh Alkitab.<br />

Perkataan ini, dengan mengesankan, menuntun kita menapaki jalan<br />

menuju kehidupan sebagai pelayan-pelayan Yesus Kristus.<br />

Pelayan-pelayan yang ―trust and obey‖, dengan keteguhan rohani<br />

maupun mental, untuk menjalankan tugas pelayanan yang<br />

dipercayakan kepada kita.<br />

Buku ini dibagi menjadi dua bagian besar: pertama,<br />

―Berkenan kepada Allah‖ berkaitan dengan prinsip-prinsip dasar<br />

kehidupan orang-orang percaya yang mau mengikut dan melayani<br />

Yesus. Prinsip-prinsip dasar dari ―trust and obey‖. Bagian kedua<br />

adalah ―Menghadapi kenyataan‖ yang menggambarkan kehidupan<br />

nyata seorang murid dengan segala pergumulan dan tantangannya<br />

dalam mewujudkan ―trust and obey‖ itu dalam kehidupan seharihari.<br />

Dengan dibagi menjadi 30 sub judul dari dua bagian besar itu,<br />

buku ini dapat menjadi bahan renungan kita selama satu bulan<br />

setiap harinya. Dengan pertolongan Tuhan, kita bisa menggali<br />

harta-harta tak ternilai melalui perenungan baik itu pribadi maupun<br />

kelompok-kelompok yang ada.<br />

Terlepas dari sekedar bahan-bahan untuk kuliah, buku ini<br />

menyajikan nasehat dan dukungan yang tak ternilai harganya, yang


170<br />

terambil dari kekayaan Alkitab. Satu hal penting yang perlu kita<br />

perhatikan, mengutip dari David Lambert yang menulis prakata<br />

untuk buku ini, ―Jangan membaca buku ini, jika Anda tidak<br />

bersungguh-sungguh, tetapi jika Anda serius, maka Anda akan<br />

menemukan hikmat dan pengertian dalam setiap halamannya.‖<br />

Hok Liong


171<br />

PENULIS ARTIKEL<br />

MELANI GUNAWAN mendapatkan gelar M.A. in Biblical<br />

Studies dari Reformed Theological Seminary, Jackson-MS.<br />

U.S.A, pada tahun 1999. Beliau mengajar di Institut<br />

<strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong> dalam bidang Biblika.<br />

PETERUS PAMUDJI mendapatkan gelar Ph.D. dalam bidang<br />

Historical Theology dari Drew University, U.S.A., pada<br />

tahun 1985. Sejak 1985-2003 beliau menjadi rektor di Institut<br />

<strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> - Jatim, dan mengajar dalam<br />

bidang Dogmatika.<br />

KORNELIUS A. SETIAWAN mendapatkan gelar D.Th. dari<br />

Trinity Theological College, Singapore, pada tahun 2003.<br />

Merupakan salah seorang dosen tetap di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong><br />

<strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong>-Jatim, beliau mengajar dalam bidang<br />

Perjanjian Baru, mulai tahun akademik 2003/2004 beliau<br />

menjabat sebagai Rektor di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> - <strong>Aletheia</strong><br />

<strong>Lawang</strong><br />

SIA KOK SIN mendapatkan gelar M.Th. dalam bidang Perjanjian<br />

Lama dari Calvin Theological Seminary, Grand Rapids – MI,<br />

U.S.A., pada tahun 1994. Merupakan salah seorang dosen<br />

tetap di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> – Jatim, beliau<br />

mengajar dalam bidang Perjanjian Lama.<br />

LUDER G. WHITLOCK, JR. adalah alumnus dari University of<br />

Florida, Westminster Theological Seminary dan Vanderbilt<br />

University. Saat ini beliau menjabat sebagai Presiden dari<br />

Excelsis, Florida dan the International Schools of Theology<br />

for Campus Crusade. Menjadi Rektor di RTS, USA pada<br />

tahun 1978-2001. Selain itu beliau juga aktif dalam menulis<br />

berbagai buku dan artikel.


172<br />

JAMES ALLAN DE JONG mendapatkan gelar D.Th. dari Free<br />

University of Amsterdam pada tahun 1970. Beliau menjadi<br />

rektor Calvin Theological Seminary, USA pada tahun 1982-<br />

2001. Saat ini beliau adalah Professor dalam bidang<br />

Historical Theology di Calvin Theological Seminary, USA.<br />

dan pensiun pada tanggal 31 Juli 2003, selain itu juga beliau<br />

aktif di dalam menulis berbagai buku dan artikel.<br />

TAN KIM HUAT mendapatkan gelar Ph.D. dari Universitas<br />

London, Inggris. Beliau adalah Cen Su Lan Professor of<br />

New Testament yang mengajar di Trinity Theological<br />

College, Singapore dan saat ini menjabat sebagai Dean of<br />

Post Graduates Studies.<br />

THOMAS ALAN HARVEY mendapatkan gelar Ph.D. dari Duke<br />

University, USA. Saat ini beliau adalah dosen di Trinity<br />

Theological College yang mengajar bidang Theologi dan<br />

Etika.<br />

JOSEPH TONG mendapatkan gelar Ph.D. dari University of<br />

Southern California, USA. Beliau adalah Professor of<br />

Philosophical and Systematic Theology di International<br />

Theological Seminary, USA dan Bandung Theological<br />

Seminary, Bandung.


173<br />

PENULIS RINGKASAN<br />

AGUNG GUNAWAN mendapatkan gelar M.Th. dari Calvin<br />

Theological Seminary, Grand Rapids-MI pada tahun<br />

2001.Saat ini beliau melayani sebagai dosen tetap di Institut<br />

<strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> – Jatim, dan mengajar dalam<br />

bidang praktika dan konseling.<br />

ALFIUS ARENG MUTAK mendapatkan gelar M.Th. dari Asean<br />

Center for Theological Studies and Mission, Seoul – Korea<br />

Selatan. Sekarang beliau mengajar dalam bidang Pendidikan<br />

Kristen di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> – Jatim.<br />

KORNELIUS A. SETIAWAN mendapatkan gelar D.Th. dari<br />

Trinity Theological College, Singapore, pada tahun 2003.<br />

Merupakan salah seorang dosen tetap di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong><br />

<strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong>-Jatim, beliau mengajar dalam bidang<br />

Perjanjian Baru, mulai tahun akademik 2003/2004 beliau<br />

menjabat sebagai Rektor di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> - <strong>Aletheia</strong><br />

<strong>Lawang</strong><br />

SIA KOK SIN mendapat gelar M.Th. dalam bidang Perjanjian<br />

Lama dari Calvin Theological Seminary, Grand Rapids – MI,<br />

U.S.A., pada tahun 1994. Merupakan salah seorang dosen<br />

tetap di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> – Jatim, beliau<br />

mengajar dalam bidang Perjanjian Lama.<br />

PETERUS PAMUDJI mendapatkan gelar Ph.D. dalam bidang<br />

Historical Theology dari Drew University, U.S.A., pada<br />

tahun 1985. Sejak 1985-2003 beliau menjadi rektor di Institut<br />

<strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>, <strong>Lawang</strong> - Jatim, dan mengajar dalam<br />

bidang Dogmatika.


174<br />

PENULIS TINJAUAN BUKU<br />

Hok Liong mendapat gelar S.Th. dari Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong>,<br />

<strong>Lawang</strong>, pada tahun 1999. Saat ini menjabat Gembala Sidang<br />

di GKT Nazareth Surabaya. Beliau juga sebagai asisten dosen<br />

di Institut <strong>Theologia</strong> <strong>Aletheia</strong> <strong>Lawang</strong> yang mengajar dalam<br />

bidang Perjanjian Lama.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!